Kalpasutra

Author(s): Hermann Jacobi
Publisher: Leipzig
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/020431/1

Page #1

Page #2

Abhandlungen
für die
Kunde des Morgenlandes
herausgegeben von der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
unter der verantwortlichen Redaction
des Prof. Dr. Otto Loth.
Sechster Band,
Leipzig, 1878
in Commission bei F. A. Brockhaus.

Page #3

Page #4

Inhalt.
No. 4.
No. 1. Chronique de Josué le Stylite, écrite vers l'an 515. Texte et traduction par M. l'abbé Paulin Martin.
No. 2. Indische Hausregeln. Sanskrit und Deutsch herausgegeben von Adolf Friedrich Stenzler. II. Pâraskara. Erstes Heft. Text.
No. 3. Polemische und apologetische Literatur in arabischer Sprache, zwischen Muslimen, Christen und Juden, nebst Anhängen verwandten Inhalts. Mit Benutzung handschriftlicher Quellen von Moritz Steinschneider.
Indische Hausregeln. Sanskrit und Deutsch herausgegeben von Adolf Friedrich Stenzler. II. Pâraskara. Zweites Heft. Uebersetzung.

Page #5

Page #6

The Kalpasûtra of Bhadrabâhu.

Page #7

Abhandlungen
für die
Kunde des Morgenlandes
herausgegeben von der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft.
VII. Band.
No. 1.

Page #8

The
Kalpasůtra of Bhadrabâhu
edited
with an Introduction, Notes
and
a Prakrit - Samskrit Glossar y
by
Hermann Jacobi.
Leipzig 1879.
In Commission bei F. A. Brockhaus.

Page #9

Page #10

THIS EDITION OF THE KALPASÚTRA
IS INSCRIBED TO
GEORG BÜHLER C. I. E.
EDUCATIONAL DEPARTMENT OF BOMBAY ETC. ETC.
AS A TOKEN
OF SINCERE ADMIRATION AND GRATITUDE.

Page #11

Page #12

Preface.
Though Professor A. Weber's excellent treatise: "Ueber ein Fragment der Bhagavati" which contains a rather large specimen of the original text based on a single Manuscript, appeared more than ten years ago, this edition of the Kalpasûtra is the first attempt to critically edit a complete Jaina work. Hence I hope that due allowance will be made for the difficulty of my task, when it will be found that I have but imperfectly reached the end aimed at.
The Introduction contains besides the information on the Kalpasûtra a discussion of the general questions connected with Jainism. In that part of my work I have refrained from largely entering on a criticism of the opinions of former scholars because they were derived from scant and insufficient materials and not because I was wanting in respect due to my predecessors. The Notes contain chiefly extracts from the Commentaries, and though they may occasionally furnish not all the information required, still they give all that is offered by native writers for the elucidation of the text. For easier passages the Glossary which contains the Samskrit translation of the Prâkrit words adopted by the commentators, will be sufficient.
-
Dr. Bühler advised to write my Introduction and Notes in English in order to make my book at once accessible to Indian readers. It seems to me that the Hindu scholars who are willing to take into account the researches of their European colleagues, deserve some consideration, and that it also is the interest of the

Page #13

VIII
latter to use, if possible, that language which at present is the lingua franca of India. I am aware that in electing to write in English, I have not escaped the lot of those who in a foreign country write in a foreign language. But I trust that in spite of my mistakes my meaning will be intelligible.
My thanks are due to Dr. Bühler for the assistence he has given me, as well as to the lamented Dr. Paul Goldschmidt and to Dr. Eduard Müller, who both, one after the other, abandoned in my favour their undertaking to edit the Kalpasůtra. Finally I have to acknowledge with best thanks the liberality and readiness with which Dr. R. Rost, Librarian of the India Office Library, K. M. Chatfield Esq., Director of Public Instruction, Bombay, and Professor Lepsius, Chief Librarian of the Royal Library at Berlin, have complied with my applications for the loan of Manuscripts.
Münster, Westphalia 20th November 1878.
Hermann Jacobi.

Page #14

Introduction.
Before entering upon an inquiry about the date of Mahâvîra's Nirvana, we must first discuss the question whether Jainism and Buddhism had each its separate and independent origin, or the one was a division of the other. European scholars who have written on the subject, have been generally inclined to take the latter view. Colebrooke believed Mahâvîra to have been the teacher of GautamaBuddha because one of Mahâvîra's disciples, Indrabhûti, is often called Gotamasvâmin or simply Gotama. Prinsep and Stevenson have adopted his opinion, and, lately, Mr. Ed. Thomas has repeated it. Prof. Weber, in his book “Ueber das Çatruñjayamâhâtrnyam" has proved how weak the argument is, on which Colebrooke's theory is based. For Indrabhûti was a Brâhmaņa, and not a Kshattriya like Gautama-Buddha, and his belonging to the gotra of Gotama is insufficient to prove his identity with the latter. If Indrabhậti had forsaken the religion of Vardhamâna in order to found a rival sect, the Jaina sûtras, which have been composed some time after the Nirvâņa, would, most certainly, speak not favourably of him as they continually do; but they would abuse him to their heart's content. though he was a favourite of Mahâvîra '). For the sûtras plainly state that Jamali, the sister's son of Mahâvîra, caused the first schism, and the Bhagavatî (saya 17) sneers at another disciple of Mahâvîra, Gosâle Makkhaliputte
— who, by the by, is evidently identical with the Mainkhali-Gosâlo mentioned in the Pâli sâtras as one of the "six heretical teachers' and opponents of Buddha.
Prof. H. Wilson, in his essay on the Religious sects of the Hindus, starts a theory entirely opposed to that of Colebrooke.
1) There is a legend about Indrabhậti which shows how much he was attached to his teacher. At the time of Mahâvîra's death he was absent. On his return, hearing of his beloved teacher's sudden decease, he was overcome with grief. He then became aware that the last remaining bond which tied him to the samsara, was the feeling of love he still entertained for his teacher. Therefore he cut asunder that bond, and thus, chinnapiyabamdhane, he reached the state of a kevalin. He died a inonth after Mahâvîra's Nirvana.
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.

Page #15

Kalpasútra.
He makes the Jainas a division of the Bauddhas, which grew out of the downfall of Buddhism about the tenth century A.D. Prof. A. Weber, in the work mentioned above, concedes a higher antiquity to the sect, but he agrees with H. Wilson as to the priority of Buddhism. Prof. Lassen, upon the whole, has followed Weber's opinion (Ind. Alterth. IV 755 sqq.). Some reasons seem, at first sight, to speak in favour of Prof. Wilson's theory. For the Jaina sûtras represent Mahâvîra not only as a native of Behar, the country which was the scene of Buddha's life and preaching, but also as a contemporary who was patronised by the same kings as Buddha. Though the names Çreņika and Kûņika (or Konika) are not those which are commonly used in Buddhist writings, still Grenya or Çreņika is known as a biruda of Bimbisâra; and his son Kûņika, also called Bibbhisâraputte '), is evidently identical with Bimbisâra's son, Ajâtaçatru, because either of them is stated by the Jainas and Bauddhas respectively to have caused his father's death. Kûņika's son Udâyin who, according to Jaina tradition, founded Pâţaliputra, will be readily identified with Udayibhaddako, son of Ajátaçatru, about whom the Bauddhas relate the same. Thus no doubt remains that the contemporaries of Buddha, Bimbisâra and Ajâtaçatru, recur, hidden under other names (Creņika and Kûnika), in the Jaina angas as those of Mahâvîra. This holds good even of minor personages, such as Gosâla, the son of Mamkhali (or Makkhali as the Jainas have it; Mamkhali :Makkhali: :Bimbisâra: Bibbhisâra), and the Licchavi kings (the Lecchaî of the Jainas). As a further argument in favour of Prof. Wilson's theory, it has been said that both Çakyasimha and Vardhamâna have the same epithets, Buddha, Jina, and Mahâvîra, and the wife of either was named Yacoda. But here all analogy ceases. None of the particulars which are related of Buddha, agree with those given regarding Vardhamâna. Thus the names of the relatives of either and their native towns, their disciples, the length and remarkable events of their lives, the characters of both men, as far as they are revealed by their teaching, totally differ. I shall enlarge upon the last mentioned point only, because the former ones need no further comment. Mahâvîra was, as far as I can judge, of an ascetic turn of mind; his doctrines are chiefly concerned with metaphysics and religious practices. His philosophy or theology is not remarkable for its logical consistency, for it substitutes minute and elaborate distinctions for a deep and exhaustive inquiry, and avoids the danger of the doctrine of Nihilism, which Buddhism does face, by the theory of the syâdvâda, which possesses some reseinblance to. but not the depth of, the Heraclitic oai td núvra. Mahâvîra shares the common belief in the existence of a permanent soul
Hemacandra gives the form Bambhasara..
1) e. g. in the Aupapatikasûtra. Petersburgh Dictionary s. v.

Page #16

Introduction.
and the efficacy of religious penances, two doctrines which are opposed by the Bauddhas. His ethics went scarcely beyond rules for monks, as the ethics of most religious sects of the Hindus do. In short, Mahâvîra was rather of the ordinary cast of religious men in India; he may be allowed a talent for religious matters, but he possessed not the genius Buddha undoubtedly had. Buddhi followed up his philosophical ideas to the very brink of Nihilism, striving throughout for clearness in argumentation rather than for ingeniousness in scholastic distinctions. Therefore, his philosophy forms a system based on a few fundamental ideas, whilst that of Mahâvîra scarcely forms a system, but is merely a sum of opinions (pannattis) on various subjects, no fundamental ideas being there to uphold the mass of metaphysical matter. Besides his consistency in speculation, there is another still more obvious mark of superiority in Buddha, viz. his deep moral sense and his compassionate feeling for the miseries of men which he vented in so many admirable aphorisms and apologues. It is the ethical element that gives to the Buddhist writings their superiority over those of the Jainas. Mahâvîra treated, as I have stated, ethics as corollary and subordinate to his metaphysics, with which he was chiefly concerned. This outline of Buddha's and Mahâvîra's teaching leads to the belief that they were two distinct persons. The differences between the doctrines of the one and those of the other are also very considerable, and even the technical terms in which their fundamental ideas are conveyed, do not agree. Finding thus the difficulties multiply, if we try to identify Mahâvîra and Buddha, we feel inclined to give credence to the traditions of the Bauddhas and Jainas that Buddha and Mahavira were two distinct personages, but contemporaries. On that supposition, the general resemblance between the two sects will at once appear natural. For two founders of religious sects, living at the same time and in the same country, had of course to draw on the same stock of general ideas, philosophical and ethical, which were common to the whole generation. And that generation seems to have had a tendency to oppose Brahminical orthodoxy. For if we read the account of the doctrines of the six heretical teachers at the time of Buddha, given in the Sâmaññaphalasutta of the Bauddhas, we find that they were all, more or less, reformers, and that Buddha differed from them only by the superiority of his genius. Therefore it is not against reason and probability that another reformer of Buddha's time succeeded likewise in founding an independent sect. Before I bring forward such arguments as are, in my opinion, sufficient to establish that theory as an historical truth, we must meet two counter-arguments which have been adduced by the defenders of the priority of Buddhism. First, it has been believed, on the authority of Hamilton Buchanan, if I am not mistaken, that the Jainas acknowledge the system of caste, and on
1*

Page #17

Kalpasútra,
that belief the following theory of the origin of Jainism was based. The Bauddhas being persecuted by the Brahmins adopted the system of caste by way of accommodation to their fanatical rivals, who would have entirely suppressed heterodoxy, but for that concession. Thus, it was imagined, declining Buddhism changed into Jainism. I will not discuss the theory, but I deny the fact. The Jaina community is only divided into yatis and crâvakuș, and if in any part of India the Jainas practically recognise the distinctions of caste, it is just the same with the Christians and Mahomedans of Southern India, and even with the Bauddhas of Ceylon. This has nothing to do with the religion, it is only the adoption of social distinctions, which are rooted too deeply in the mind of the Indian nation as to be abolished by the word of a religious reformer. The Buddhist writings speak frequently of Brâhmaņas, but nobody would for that reason accuse the Bauddhas of an adoption of the religious system of cast. Secondly, it has been considered as a proof of the priority of Buddhism that Pâli is a more archaic language than the Prâkrit of the Jainas. The fact is true, but it proves nothing. For I shall show in the sequel that the form of the Jaina sûtras as we have them now, was fixed only one thousand years after Mahâvîra's death. It is but reasonable that during the preceding millennium the language of the sûtras underwent great alterations in consequence of the natural tendency of those v handed down the sûtras by oral tradition or writing, to substitute current idioms for antiquated forms; just as the works of German authors of the middle ages were transcribed into the dialect of the scribe's country and time. In one instance, however, a trace of the original language is left, sufficient to show that it differed from the written language in one of its most characteristic features. Words like agaņî, âcariya, suhuma etc. as they are written in the sútras, must according to the evidence of the metres, have been pronounced: agni âcarya suhma etc. But the authors of the sûtras could not have spoken thus, if their language had followed the phonetic rules common to all Prâkrits, to which the written language of the sûtras avowedly belongs. For a fuller discussion of the point in question I refer the reader to the "Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung" v. XXIII, p. 594 sqy. The few facts quoted above will suffice to show that the form of the language cannot be adduced as an argument against the antiquity of the Jaina literature; it is even less valid as a proof against the antiquity of Jainism. Finally, we know that a part of
now that a part of the Jaina literature, the fourteen pûrvas, has been lost, but we know not in what language the pûrvas were composed.
We have seen that the holy books of the Jainas point to the age of Bimbisâra and Ajâtaçatru as the time of Mahâvîra's life. It will now be necessary to trace the Jaina sect back, if possible, to that early period. The most general term for Jaina monks in

Page #18

Introduction.
the sûtras is Niggamtha, and for the nuns Niggamthê; Varâhamihira and Hemacandra call them Nirgranthas, whilst other writers substitute synonyms such as Vivasana, Muktâmbara etc. (Petersburgh Dictionary s. vv. Çamkara and Anandagiri to Vedânta Darcana II, 2, 33.) It should be noticed that the older word Arhata and the more modern one Jaina apply as well to the lay community as to the monks. The name nirgrantha for religious men different from the Cramaņas of the Bauddhas occurs under the form Nigantha in the Açoka inscriptions (Lassen. Ind. Alt. vol. II, p. 468., 2nd ed.), and has already been identified by Dr. Bühler (Three new edicts of Açoka p. 6) with the Jaina Nirgranthas. The Pițakas of the Bauddhas often mention the Niganthas as opponents of Buddha and his followers (see Childers. Pâli Dictionary s. v. nigantha). These facts prove that, as far as the Buddhist writings reach, the Jainas and Bauddhas were rivals; and the early existence of this rivalry may perhaps be inferred from some of their ancient historical legends. Thus, whilst the Bauddhas expressly state that Ajâtaçatru killed his father, and that he was of a cruel and wicked disposition previous to his conversion to the true faith, the Jainas try to white-wash Kûnika, whom we have already identified with Ajâtaçatru, from the stain of intentional parricide. For the Nirayâvalisútra tells a long story how Kûņika fancied himself unjustly treated by his father, and for that reason put his father into prison. But his mother told him that his father had always been kind to him, and that by no deeds of his he had merited such a treatment at the hand of his son. Kûņika, being convinced by his mother, took up an axe to cut asunder his father's fetters. On seeing his son approach with an axe in his hand, Creņika believed that he was to be killed. To save his family from such a crime, he committed suicide. Kûnika of course was very much afflicted when he found his father dead etc. etc. This story, told with an amusing naïveté, shows that the Jainas had reason to speak with less candour of their patron's sins than the Bauddhas; and that reason probably was, that the monarch had received the Jainas into his favour long before he extended it to the Bauddhas.
In the same manner, an early date for the distinct personality of Mahâvîra, who may either be considered as the founder of the sect, or as a reformer of an already existing creed, which latter view of the matter I am inclined to adopt, can be established. First, an inscription found in the Kankali mound at Mathurâ by General Cunningham, begins with a salutation to the Arhat Mahâvîra Devanâsa. (Archeol. Survey of India vol. III, p. 35., Ed. Thomas. Jainism or the early creed of Açoka p. 82.) As the inscription is appended to a "Naked standing figure", it is apparent that Mahâvîra is intended for Vardhamâna, and not for Buddha. The inscription is dated samvatsare 98, and though it has not yet been

Page #19

Kalpasutra.
settled to what Era the dates of the inscriptions found at Mathurâ refer, the occurrence of Huvishka's and Kanishka's names proves that they belong to the beginning of our era. Secondly, in Buddhist writings the founder of the Jaina faith is mentioned, though not under one of his common names, but as Niganthanatha or Nigantha Nâtaputta. Nigantha we know already as a term for Jaina monks. Nataputta I identify with Nayaputta, a biruda of Mahavira, used in the Kalpasûtra and the Uttarâdhyayanasûtra. The Buddhist books of Nepal call Niganthanatha the son of Djñâti (Burnouf. Lotus de lit bonne loi p. 450) and the Jainas call him Jõâtaputra (see Petersburgh Dictionary s. v. jñâtaputra), cf. also the following cloka from Hemacandra's Pariçishtaparvan I, 3.
Kalyanapâdapârâmam crutagañgâhimâcalam |
viçvâmbhojaravim devain vande çri-Jõâtanandanam ||
That name is given to Mahâvîra because of his father's being a jňátakshattriya cf. Kalpasûtra § 110. --- Nigantha Nâtaputta is, in the Sâmaññaphalasutta, called an Agnivaiçyâyana. That must be a mistake of the Bauddha tradition, for Mahâvîra was a Gautama. But we can account for this mistake by supposing that the Bauddhas confounded the founder of the sect with his chief disciple Sudharman, who is so very often' mentioned in the sûtras as the propounder of Mahâvîra's doctrines to Jambusvâmin, and who was an Agnivaiçyâyana. Unfortunately the passage of the Sâmaññaphalasutta which gives the doctrines of Nigantha Nâtaputta, is not explicit and clear; but the conjectural translation of it, I may state, contains nothing to preclude the identification of Nigantha Nataputta with Mahavira. That is born out to full evidence by a legend which first led Dr. Bühler to identify the Niganthanatha with Mahâvîra. It is told in the Atmâvatâra (Hardy. Manual of Buddhism p. 271), the Vaičyantara, and other Buddhist books, that the Niganthanatha died in Pâvâ, after having had a dispute with his former disciple Upali, who had embraced the doctrines of Buddha. As the death of Mahâvîra did take place in Pâvâ (Kalpasůtra § 122), and as the Jaina inonks were called Niganthas, it is beyond doubt that by Niyanthanatha the same person as Mahâvîra is intended.
The result of the preceding inquiry, that Buddha and Mahâvîra were two distinct persons but contemporaries, furnishes us with a clue to the Jaina chronology. It is obvious that the Nirvâņas of both teachers can be separated by a few years only. Therefore the Nirvâņa of Mahâvîra must fall somewhere within 490 and 460 B.C., because the adjusted date of Buddha's Nirvânal, 477 B.C., has, since the discovery of the three new edicts of Acoka by General Cunningham, and their historical and philological interpretation by Dr. Bühler, been proved to be correct between very narrow limits.
The traditional date of Mahâvîra’s Nirvâņa is 470 years before Vikrama according to the Cvetâmbaras, and 605 according to the Digambaras. The interval of 135 years between the dates of the

Page #20

Introduction.
Nirvana as recorded by the two sects, being equal to that between the Saivat and Çaka Eras, makes it probable that the Vikrama of the Digambaras is intended for Câlivahana, who is always confounded with the older Vikrama. That the Cvetâmbaras date from 57 B.C. will be proved in the sequel. The tradition that 470 years elapsed between the Nirvâņa and the beginning of Vikramaditya's Era is embodied in many books of the Cvetâmbaras. The oldest evidence for it are those versus memoriales which form the basis of Merutunga's Vicâraçreņi, and specify the interval between Vikramâditya and the Nirvana by the number of years which are allotted to the intervening dynasties. I subjoin them here, and add the remarks of Dr. Bühler, who has first published them (Indian Antiquary II. 362).
jam rayanim kâlagao arihâ tittharkaro Mahâvîra!
tam rayanim Avamti-vai ahisitto Pâlago râyâ || 1 ||
saţthî Palaga-ranno paņavaņņa-sayam tu hoi Naiņdâņa |
attha-sayam Muriyâņam lisam cia Pûsamittassa || 2 ||
Balamitta-Bhanumittâ satthi varisâņi catta Nahavahane
taha Gaddabhilla-rajjam
terasa varisâ Sagassa cau | 3 | 1. Pâlaka, the Lord of Avantî, was anointed in that night in which the Arhat and Tîrthamkara Mahâvîra entered Nirvana.
2. Sixty are (the years) of king Pålaka, but one hundred and fifty five are (the years) of the Nandas; one hundred and eight those of the Mauryas, and thirty those of Pûsamitta [Pushyamitra].
3. Sixty (years) ruled Balamitra and Bhânumitra, forty Nabhovâhana. Thirteen years likewise lasted the rule of Gardabhilla, and four are the years of Çaka.
"These verses, which are quoted in a very large number of commentaries and chronological works, but the origin of which is by no means clear, give the adjustement between the eras of Vîra and Vikrama, and form the basis of the earlier Jaina chronology".
The sum of years elapsed between the commencement of the Era of Vikrama and the reign of the Mauryas as stated in the verses just quoted, is 255=4+13 +40 + 60 + 30 + 108. By adding 57, the number of years expired between the commencements of the Sarnvat and the Christian Eras, we arrive at 312 B.C. as the date of Candragupta's abhisheka. The near coincidence of this date with the date derived from Greek sources, proves that the Vikramit of the third verse is intended for the founder of the Samvat era (57 B.C.), and not for the founder of the Çaka Era (78 A.D.), because on the latter premiss Candragupta's abhisheka

Page #21

8
Kalpasútra.
would date 177 B.C. 1). The reigns of Pâlaka (60) and of the nine Nandas (155), in sum 215 years, make up the interval between Candragupta and the Nirvâna; adding 215 to 312 B.C., we arrive at 527 B.C. as the epoch of Mahâvîra's Nirvâna, differing by sixteen years from the Nirvana of Buddha, according to the chronology of Ceylon, or 543 B.C.
There is also a different statement of the interval between the Nirvana and Candragupta's coronation. For Hemacandra says in the Pariçishtaparvan VIII, 341
evam ca çrî Mahâvîre mukte. varshaçate gate | pañcapañcâçadadhike Candragupto 'bhavan nṛipaḥ ||
"And thus 155 years after the liberation of Mahâvîra, Candragupta became king".
Adding 155 to 312 B.C. we find that the Nirvana of Mahâvîra would fall 467 B.C.
The gâthâs assign just as many years to the reign of the Nandas, as Hemacandra allots to the whole interval between Candragupta and the Nirvana. Hence it would appear that he has taken no account of the 60 years of Pâlaka's reign. It is difficult to believe that Hemacandra should have made such a gross blunder. I, therefore, think it more probable that the tradition he followed, differed from that incorporated in the chronological gâthâs, which latter deserves, in my opinion, less credit. Not only is the number of years (155) allotted in the gâthâs to the reign of the Nandas unduly great, but also the introduction of Pâlaka, lord of Avanti, in the chronology of the Magadha kings looks very suspicious. Neither the Bauddhas nor the Brahimins mention a prince of that name. There is a Pâlaka amongst the kings of Magadha, but he belongs to the Pradyota line which preceded the Çaiçunâgas, princes of which dynasty were the contemporaries of Mahâvira. There is another Pâlaka mentioned in the Mricchakatikâ, who was king of Ujjayinî or Avantî, and is said to have been dethroned by Aryaka. This Pâlaka is perhaps the same as the Pâlaka, mentioned, in the Kathâsaritsagara, as brother-in-law of Udayana, the fabulous king of Vatsa. That king was, perhaps, mistaken for Udâyin, son of Kûnika, and thus Pâlaka, king of Avanti, came, perhaps, to be mistaken for the Prâdyota of the same name, and was then made the contemporary of Mahâvîra. However this may have been, Pâlaka had, most
1) I call attention to the fact that this date of Candragupta's abhisheka coincides with the beginning of the Seleucidan Era. Mr. Ed. Thomas (Records of the Gupta Dynasty in India p. 17, 18) believes that the Seleucidan Era maintained for a long time its ground in Upper India and exerted much influence upon the chronological records of the succeeding dynasties. If the correctness of Mr. Thomas' theory could be demonstrated by direct proof, it would be easy to account for the rather puzzling fact that the Jaina date of Candragupta's abhisheka comes so near the truth.

Page #22

Introduction.
probably, no place in the original chronology of the Jainas. He is, I am inclined to believe, a mere chronological fiction of the Jainas introduced into their history in order to make it better agree with the Buddhist chronology of Ceylon. For the discrepancy of sixty years between the traditional date of Mahâvîra's Nirvana and the one inferred from Hemacandra's statement, reminds us too strongly of a similar discrepancy of 66 years incorporated in the chronology of the Bauddhas, to think of an independent origin of both. We know that the Jainas were once numerous and powerful amongst the Tamulians. For a strong influence of Jainism can be traced in the early Tamil literature as noticed by Graul and Caldwell?). It was perhaps then and there, that the Jainas, living on the tinent opposite to Ceylon, were influenced by the Bauddhas, and altered their own chronology after the model of that of the rival sect. But this is, of course, a mere conjecture, and I will not lessen its value by urging it too far. To return to our discussion of the date of the Nirvâņa, it is obvious that the year 467 B.C. which we inferred from Hemacandra's record, can not be far wrong, because it agrees so very well with the adjusted date of Buddha's Nirvâna 477 B.C., a synchronism which by our previous research has been established as necessary.
The greater value of the adjusted date of the Nirvâņa as compared with the traditional one can, moreover, be established by collateral proofs adduced from Jaina history. For the Âvaçyakasútra, one of the âgamas or sacred books of the Jainas, gives, in the chapter called uvaghấya nijjuttî, details of the six nihnavas or schisms; they are repeated at greater length in the Țika of the Uttaradhyayana by Devendraganin sam 1179 (navakarahara)2). The third nihnava , the avyaktamatam, was, according to both authorities, originated 214 A.V. by the disciples of Ashâdha. The Mauryaking of Râjagriha, Balabhadra, (Muriya Balabhadda A.S., Moriyavainsapasûo U.T.) brought the heretics back to the right faith. If the gâthâs were right in dating the Maurya dynasty from 215 A.V., a branch of that family could hardly have reigned at Râjagļiha 214 A.V. But there is no improbability in the statement if we accept Hemacandra's date according to which the Maurya dynasty begins 155 years after the Nirvâņa; this involves, of course, the correctness of the adjusted date of the Nirvâņa. To the same result we are led by the following consideration. Mahâgiri and Suhastin were, according to all Therâvalîs, disciples of Sthûlabhadra, who is unanimously said by all writers to have
1) See Caldwell, compar. Gram, of Draviờian languages intr. p. 129 note.
2) This Tika has been extracted from the vritti of Çantyâcârya. The explanation of the text is his own work; the numerous legends told in his commentary are verbally copied from that of Cântyâcârya.

Page #23

10
Kalpasútra.
died 215 A.V. After the demise of Mahâgiri, which event is placed by Merutuñga 245 years after the Nirvana, Suhastin became yugapradhana. He won over Samprati, grandson and successor of Asoka, to the Jaina creed. As Açoka died 94 years after Candragupta's abhisheka (256 A.B.—162), Samprati's reign would date from 309 A.V. (215 +94) according to the chronological gâthâs, or from 249 A.V. (155 +94) according to Hemacandra's account. The latter date is the only one possible, because Samprati and Suhastin (245) were contemporaries, and as it is based on the same record, from which we deduced the adjusted date of the Nirvana, it is valid as an auxiliary proof for the correctness of the latter ).
I shall now pass to the statement of the Jainas regarding Bhadrabâhu, the reputed author of the Kalpasútra. The few facts known of that Thera are mixed up with a good deal of what is clearly legendary; but it is impossible to separate throughout truth from fiction. Nevertheless, we must try to find out the historical basis in the legends of Bhadrabahu.. For this purpose, a chronological arrangement of the authorities consulted will be indispensible. I divide them into three classes. The first of them contains 1) the two Therâvalis embodied in the Kalpasútra, and that placed at the head of the Âvaçyaka and Nandî Sûtras; 2) the Rishimandalasútra by Dharmaghosha. These works are later than 980 A.V. Many centuries younger than the works just mentioned is the
1) Having concluded our chronological investigation, I must add a few words about the attempts made by former writers to fix the initial date of the Jainas. The want of sufficient information which proved fatal to them in the attempt to form a correct idea of the origin of Jainism, was, of course, a still greater obstacle in chronological researchos. Prof. Weber combining the legendary traditions that the Kalpasûtra was read to a king Dhruvasena 980 A.V., and that a Çilâditya reigned 947 A.V., assigned the year 349 B.C. to the death of Mahâvîra. Even if the dates which form thu basis of Prof. Weber's calculation were correct - which however is open to grave douhts - we should still be at a loss to ascertain which of the three Dhruvasenas, and which of the six Çilâdityas known as yet, are the persons intended in the above mentioned records. Besides this incertitude, the chronology of the Valabhi dynasty on which the calculations of Prof. Weber are based, is as yot an unsolved problein. As Prof. Lassen's arguments in criticising Prof. Weber's result (Ind. Alt. IV. p. 762. sqq.) are founded on the same unsafe ground, we can pass them over without further remarks. The Catrunjayamahatmyam, that "wretched forgery hy some yati of the 12th or 14th century" as Dr. Bühler calls it (Threo new odicts of Açoka, p. 21. note), contains at least the common tradition that Mahâvîra died 470 years before Vikrama. But neither Weber nor Lassen could see the importance of this statement, because at the time they wrote, it appeared a settled point that Jainism was of a comparatively modern origin. This prejudico had, of course, to disappear before a more extensive kuowledge of the Jaina literature than could be had twenty years ago. Thanks to the endeavours of Dr. Bühler, the whole of the Jaina literature has been made accessible to European scholars, and we are no more obliged to draw our information of Jainism from fragmentary and dubious sources.

Page #24

Introduction,
11
Pariçishtaparvan by Hemacandra. To the third class belong the legends incorporated in the more modern commentaries of the Kalpasútra, the vritti of the Rishimandalasůtra by Padmamandiraganin (finished sam 1513 at Jesulmer), and similar works.
According to the Therâvalis, Bhadrabâhu was the sixth Thera (or Sthavira in Samskrit) after Mahâvîra. The name of his Gotra is Prâcîna, which means, probably, only "an old gotra", because a gotra of that name does not occur elsewhere in Indian books. Bhadrabahu was the disciple of Yacobhadra, and had, as stated in the more detailed Therâvalî of the Kalpasůtra, four disciples, Godâsa, Agnidatta, Janadatta and Somadatta, the first of whom founded the Godásagana.
In the Rishimandalasůtra only one verse (167) is devoted to Bhadrabahu, whilst his successor Sthûlabhadra is praised in a score of stanzas. It runs thus:
dasa-kappa-yvavahârâ nijjûdhâ jeņa navama-puvvão |
vamdami Bhaddabâhuim
tam apacchima-sayala-suya-nâņi || "I adore Bhadrabahu, the last of those who were possessed of the whole sacred lore, who extracted the ten kalpas and the vyavahâra from to the ninth pûrva.” Apacchima might be translated: “not the last”, but as it has usually the sense of "the very last", I have thus rendered it in our verse, though the common tradition makes Bhadrabâhu the last but one of the çrutakevalins, Sthûlabhadra being the last who knew all the fourteen pûrvas. Sthûlabhadra's successors down to Vajra possessed only ten pûrvas, and are for that reason called dacapúrvins. After Vajra the knowledge of the pûrvas was entirely lost, see Hemacandra's Abhidhậnacintamani 33, 34. The same author relates in the ninth sarga of the Pariçishtaparvan, how it happened that the last four pûrvas became extinct with Sthûlabhadra. The sañgha of Pâțaliputra, having collected the 11 añgas, sent, in order to procure the twelfth, the drishțivada, Sthûlabhadra and 499 other sådhus to Bhadrabahu, who was then staying in Nepal. In consequence of his having undertaken the inahậprânavrata, he could teach his pupils at such a slow rate only, that after some time all were wearied and fell away, except Sthûlabhadra. He learned from the mouth of Bhadrabahu ten púrvas in as many years. Then Bhadrabâhu found fault with him, and refused to teach him the rest of the pûrvas. But on Sthûlabhadra's entreaty, he continued his teaching on the condition that he should teach nobody else the last four pûrvas. Dharmaghosha's words can be reconciled to this legend on the supposition that he regarded Sthûlabhadra's knowledge as imperfect, because he could not impart the whole of it to others. Therefore, Bhadrabâhu's knowledge was superior, and he could be called apacchima-sayala-suya-nâni. But this inter

Page #25

Kalpastra,
pretation is rather laboured, and I should, therefore, prefer to believe that the older tradition made Bhadrabâhu the last çrutakevalin, and that in later times Sthûlabhadra, of whom so many stories are told, was included in the number of those priviledged sages.
By the first half of Dharmagosha's stanza we are informed that Bhadrabâhu extracted the daçakalpas and the Vyavahâra (satra) from the ninth pûrva. In the introduction of most commentaries of the Kalpasútra ten kalpas are spoken of (Stevenson, Kalpasútra p. 3 sqq.). Therefore, by Dasakappa the Kalpasútra is most probably intended. The Vyavahârasútra is one of the chedas, a class of the âgamas. (Bühler, Report on Sanscrit MSS. 18721873, p. 12.) In the vžitti of the Rishimandalasůtra a longer list of Bhadrabâhu's works is given.
Daçâvaikâlikasy' Acârâñga-Sûtrakṣitâñgayoḥ | Uttaràdhyayana-Sûryaprajñaptyoḥ Kalakasya ca || Vyavahâra-Rshibhâshit-Avaçyakânâm ivâḥ (?) kramåt Daçâçrutâkhyaskandhasya niryuktîr daça so 'tanot || tathâ 'nyâm bhagavâınç cakre samhitâm Bhâdrabâhavîm.
"He composed the ten niryuktis, namely the (niryuktis) of the Daçâvaikâlika, Acârâīga, Sûtrakṣitânga , Uttaradhyayana, Súryaprajñapti, Kalaka (?), Vyavahâra, Rishibhâshita, Avaçyaka, and then (itaḥ kramât) that of the Daçãçrutaskandha; the venerable (Bhadrabâhu) also composed an other samhitâ, the Bhadrabâhavi.” Dr. Bühler has already noticed that the Niryuktis of the añgas are attributed to Bhadrabâhu (1. C. p. 6.), and he has succeeded in procuring copies of the Acârâñganiryukti and the Oghaniryukti. In the sequel it will appear probable that Bhadrahîhu did not compose the Nirvakti of, but the Dacâcrutaskandha itself. That work is sometimes mistaken for the Kalpasûtra. Of the Samhita we shall speak below. Besides these works, the Uvasaggaharastotra is attributed to Bhadrabâhu in a gâthâ found in the kathânakas of the Kalpasútra:
uvasaggahara thuttam kâiņam jeņa saingha-kallâņam |
karuņa-pareņa vihiam
sa Bhaddabâhu gurû jayau || “Victory to Bhadrabâhusvâmin who by composing the Uvasaggahara-stotra bestowed, out of pity, happiness on the sañgha”.
I subjoin, in the note, the text and translation of that stotra which, if really of Bhadrabâhu's composition, is the oldest specimen of the now extensive literature of Jaina hymns ").
uvasaggaharam Pâsam Pâsam vamdami kamma-ghana-mukkam | visahara-visa-ninnâsam mamgala-kallâna-âvâsam ||1| visahara-phulimga-mamtam kamthe dhârei jo saya manuo tassa, gaha-roga-mari-duttha-jarà jamti uvasâmam |2 || citthau dûre mamto tujjha paņâmo vi bahuphalo hoi |

Page #26

Introduction.
13
The date of Bhadrabâhu's death is placed identically by all Jaina authors, from Hemacandra down to the most modern scholiast, in the year 170 A.V. Hem. Pariçishtaparvan IX, 112:
Vira-mokshâd varsha-çate saptaty-agre gate sati | Bhadrabâhur api svâmî yayau svargam samâdhinâ ||
"After hundred and seventy years from the liberation of Mahâvîra had elapsed, Bhadrabâhusvâmin also reached svarga (siddhi) by profound meditation".
It may be remarked that the dates of the Crutakevalins only are given; I dare not decide whether they may be relied on. A legendary story about the rivalry between Bhadrabâhu and Varâhamihira, is told by a great many modern Jaina writers, but not by Hemacandra. It seems to have grown out of the fact that Bhadrabâhu was regarded as the author of two astronomical works, a commentary on the Sûryaprajñapti and the Bhâdrabâhavî Samhitâ, and of the Uvasaggahara stotra, and that Jaina astronomy was scornfully treated by other astronomers (see Siddhântaçiromani III, 10). For these motives will be recognized in the legend which I shall now briefly relate. Bhadrabâhu and Varâhamihira, two brothers living in Pratishthâna, had become Jaina monks. Before his death, Yacobhadra appointed Sambhûtivijaya and Bhadrabâhu his successors to the dignity of âcârya. Varâhamihira who had expected for himself that distinction, forsook the Jaina religion, furious with disappointment. By his learning in astronomy, he won a great reputation which he strengthened by spreading a fabricated story. He told the easily deceived people that by his zeal he had propitiated the Sun, who had taken him into his car, and shown him the movements of the celestial bodies. By such means he succeeded in gaining the favour of the king and in ousting the
nara-tiriesu vi jîvà pâvamti na dukkha-dohaggam || 3 || Tuha sammatte laddhe cimtâmani-kappapayav'-abbhahie | pavamti avigghenam jîvâ ayara'-marai thâuam || 4 || ia samthuo mahâyasa bhatti-bbhara-nibbharena hiaena | tâ deva desu bohim bhave bhave Påsa jinacamda || 5 ||
1. I adore Pârçva, the expeller of evil spirits, Pârçva, who is free from all (or the eight) karmas, who destroys the poison of the poisonous (snakes), the abode of prosperity and happiness.
2. Whatever man knows always by heart (this) charm against snakes and fire (?), for him disaster, disease, pestilence, and decrepit age, will go to destruction.
3. Not to speak of a hymn, a mere obeisance paid to Thee will richly be rewarded: living beings, amongst men and animals do not fall into misfortune and unhappiness.
4. Living beings having attained a correct comprehension of Thee which surpasses (in value) the Kalpadruma and the philosopher's stone reach, without obstacle, a station free from decrepitude and death.
5. Thus praised, Glorious one! with a heart full of mighty devotion, Parçva! mayest thou, o God! therefore, give perfect wisdom in every birth, Moon of the Jinas"!

Page #27

14
Kalpasútra.
Jainas from it. At last, Bhadrabâhu came to the help of his correligionists and defeated his brother by his superior knowledge of astronomy. Humiliation and anger caused the death of Varahamihira, who became an evil spirit (dushțavyantara). As such he brought diseases in the houses of the Jainas, until Bhadrabâhu drove him away by means of the Uvasaygahara stotra. Bhadrabâhu then composed a Samhitâ named after him.
The story just related is apparently of no historical interest, and of modern origin, because Hemacandra does not relate it. It, therefore, need not longer detain us; but the Bhadrabahayî Samhità calls for further remark. A work of that name has been found by Dr. Bühler (Report on Sanskrit Mss. 1874--1875. p. 20). He informs me that it is of the same character as the other Samhitâs, whereby its comparatively modern origin is proved. It is not cited by Varahamihira, who names amongst his numerous authorities another Jaina astronomer, Siddhasena ) (Kern, Bțihat Samhitâ, preface. p. 29). The Bhâdrabâ havî Samhità is, consequently, more modern than Varâmihira; at any rate, its author can not be the same Bhadrabâhu who composed the Kalpasûtra, because its last redaction, the date of which (980 A.V. = 454 A.D. or 514 A.D.) is mentioned in it, was already earlier than, or at
east contemporaneous with, Varahamihira - not to speak of its composition.
These are the statements of the Jainas about Bhadrabahu, arranged chronologically. Whatever their historical value may be, they all show that he was unanimously looked upon by the Jainas as one of their oldest and most able authors. His works making part of, and having shared the fate common to, the whole Jaina literature, it will now be incumbent on us to discuss the questions concerning the Jaina literature in general. As its most eminent and sacred part are regarded the 45 Agamas ). Some of them are attributed to authors, for instance the Daçâvaikälika to Çayyambhava, the Daçâçrutaskandha and Vyavaharasûtra to Bhadrabâhu, the Prajñâpanâ to Cyâmârya; but most of the âgamas
1) Siddhasena is a reputed Jaina author, who is said to have made the arrangement of the Samvat Era for king Vikramaditya. The Kalyanaunandira stotra is attributed to him. (Ind. Stud. XIV, 376 sqq.)
2) The following list of the âgarnas has been kindly furnished to me by Dr. Bühler. I Añgas: Acârânga, Sûtrakridanga, Sthânânga, Samavâyáīga, Bhagavati, Jūâtadharmakatha, Upâsakadaçâ, Antakriddaça, Anuttaraupapatika, Pracnavyâkarana. Vipákasútra: II U på ji gas: Anpapâtika, Râjaprayna, Jivabhigama, Prajñapanâ, Jambudvîpaprajñapti, Candraprajñapti, Sûryaprajñapti, Nirayâvali, which includes the following upangas, Kalpâvatamsa, Pushpika, Pushpacitlika, and Vahnidaçâ. III Prakirnakas: Catuhçarana, Aturapratyakhyana, Bhakta, Samståra Tandulavaiyalî, Candâvija, Devendrastava, Ganivija, Mahâpratyakhyana, Vîrastava. IV Chedas: Niçîtha, Mahâniçitha, Vyavabara, Daçacrutaskandla, Brihatkalpa, Pancakalpa. V Nandisâtra, Anuyogadvara. VI Malasutras: Uttaradhyayana, Âvaçyaka, Daçãvaikâlika, Pindaniryukti.

Page #28

Introduction.
15
are said to have proceeded from the mouth of Mahâvîra. This statement is not to be understood as if Mahâvîra had actually composed the añgas, upangas, etc.; but as they record what had been taught by him, he is regarded as their author. For authorship in India depended chiefly on the matter, the words being rather irrelevant, provided the sense be the same. That Mahâvîra was not the author of the Sûtras in our sense of "author", can easily be proved by those works themselves. For many Sûtı commerce by relating that they were declared to Jambu by Sudharman. Most probably, the doctrines and words of Mahâvîra were, originally, not arranged into distinct works. But at Bhadrabâhu's time the eleven angas existed already, for he explained them in separate works of his own; compare also the legend of Bhadrabâhu and Sthûlabhadra related above, where it is said that the sangha of Pâţaliputra had collected the eleven angas. Since that time the Sûtras must have undergone many alterations. That can be proved by the Sthânângasútra, which classes under sthâna 7 the seven nihnavas or schisms. They are also mentioned together with some details in the Avaçyakasútra. As the seventh nihnaya happened in 584 A.V., it follows that even in the sixth or seventh century after Mahâvîra the Sûtras were liable to material additions ?). · The ultimate redaction of the Jaina books was, according to the common and old tradition (see notes to K. S. § 148), made 980 A.V. by Devarddhiganin Kshamâçramaņa 2). The date 980 A.V. corresponds with 454 of our Era, on the supposition that at that time the Nirvâna was placed 470 before Vikrama. But if at that time the older tradition by means of which we have adjusted the date of the Nirvâņa, was still in use, the corresponding year of our Era would be 514 A.D. Jinaprabhamuni and Padmamandiraganin relate that when Devarddhiganin saw the Siddhânta i. e. 45 Ägamas on the verge of dying out, he caused it to be written in books by the sangha of Valabhî. Formerly, they say, teachers instructed their pupils pustakanapekshayâ, without having recourse to written books; but afterwards they used books, and so they do now when delivering their lessons in the upâçrayas. This vriddhasampradâya does not imply that Devarddhiganin was the first who reduced the sacred lore of the Jainas to writing, but it states only that ancient teachers relied
1) More modern works, such as the Tikå of the Uttaradhyayana, add to these alpataravisumvadinah nilinavůh another bahutaravisamvadi nihnavak, that of the Diganbaras 605 AV. The Digammras say that the "Cvetâmbara utpatti" happened under Guptigupta, who was Thera samvat 36-46.
2) With this record agrees very well the fact that the Thorâvals of the Kalpasâtra and of the Rishimandalasûtra name as the last Thera Devarddhiganin, and the Therâvals of the Avaçyaka and Nandi Sûtras carry the list of the Theras down to him, but name him not; he is, therefore, supposed to have placed the Therâvali at the head of the Nandi and Avaçyaka Sûtras.

Page #29

16
Kalpasutra
more on their memory than on written books') as was generally the case in India. Devarddhigaņin, the Buddhaghosha of the Jainas, has most probably arranged the whole of the traditional Jaina Literature, which he gathered in the Âgamas from books and from the mouth of living theologians. He was nearly too late for his task. For in many cases, fragments only of books were left, and he put them together to make up a book as he thought best. Under that supposition only can it be understood, why so many books consist of incoherent parts ?). To the editor of the Jaina books their present arrangement is, most probably, due; he divided them into chapters, and introduced the method of counting
ranthas (or çlokas i. e. 32 aksharas), the number of which, from hundred to hundred, or thousand to thousand, is inserted in the text at nearly the same places in all MSS. Those “milestones” were invented to guard the text against additions, for which purpose, however, they proved insufficient.
Even after Devarddhigaṇin the Jaina books were liable to many alterations. The various readings found in our MSS. are, it must be conceded, neither very important nor very numerous, except those which are caused by different systems of orthography. But it must have been different in a former period. For the commentaries mention a great number of pathas which are not confirmed by our MSS. of the text. I am, therefore, inclined to believe that the text, which was adopted by most commentators of the work, and which is exhibited in the MSS. of the text only, is the recension of the oldest scholiasts. As far as the Kalpasútra is concerned, I am convinced that such is the fact. The commentaries we have, are, directly or indirectly, based on the old cûrnis or vrittis written in Prakrit, which are now either lost or extant in very few copies only. Those oldest commentators must have found the text in great disorder, for they had to note down numerous pâthas many of which are mentioned by the later scholiasts. Some of them remark that they comment on one pâtha only, for instance Devendraganin, who wrote a commentary on the Uttarâdhyayana. Others say that for all the pathas one should have recourse to the cûrņi, e. g. Jinaprabhamuni, the oldest commentator of the
1) About 30 years earlier, between 410 and 432 A.D., Buddhaghosha caused the Buddhist pitakas and arthakathâs to be written down in books for the more lasting stability of faith". As the redaction of the Buddhist works in Ceylon and that of the Jaina works in Guzerat occurred about the saine tiine, it may be inferred either that the Jainas adopted that measure from the Bauddhas, or that it was in the 5th century that writing was more generally made use of in India for literary purposes.
2) Down to Devardhiganin's time the Jainas must have handed down their sacred knowledge very carelessly indeed. For, eight generations after Mahâvîra, a part of the ,,old" works was already forgotten, and less than ten generations later the whole of the purvas was lost. At least, such is the tradition.

Page #30

Introduction.
17
Kalpasútra whose work I have been able to procure. All that criticism can reasonably hope to achieve at present is, the reconstruction of the text which the first commentators have adopted. The text of Devarddhigaņin's recension is, probably, beyond our reach.
From the unsettled state of the Jaina literature down to Devarddhiganin's times it may be concluded that the language also in which it was handed down, underwent a gradual alteration. The language which Mahâvîra and his immediate disciples, the Ganadharas, spoke, was, of course, the vernacular dialect of Magadha. For it is not likely that Mahâvîra used Samskrit. But the Jaina Prâkrit has very little affinity to the Mâgadhî either of Açoka's inscriptions or of the Prakrit Grammarians. Nevertheless it is called Magadhî by the Jainas themselves. In a half-stanza quoted by Hemacandra (l'rûkrit Grammar IV 287) it is said that the old sûtra was, exclusively, composed in the language called Ardhamâgadhi”.
porâņam addhamâgahabhâsâ-niayam havai sutta | Hemacandra appends the remark that notwithstanding such is the old tradition, the Jaina Prakrit is not of the same description as the Mâgadhî, the peculiarities of which he is going to expound.
Before we proceed in our inquiry about the nature of the sacred language of the Jainas, it must be noticed that there are two varieties of language observable in their Prâksit. The older prose works are written in a language which considerably differs from the language of the commentators and poets. The latter entirely conforms to the rules which Hemacandra gives in the first part of his Prakrit Grammar for the Mâhârâshtrî. But the Mâhârâshtri of Hemacandra is not identical with the Mâhârâshtrî of Hâla, of the Setubandha, and of the dramas. Two of the most conspicuous differences are the use of dental n if initial or doubled, and of the yacruti. The Jaina Mâhârâshtrî, as it may be appropriately called, has been accurately described by Hemacandra, as
ll be evident to every one who reads one of the modern Jaina compositions, e. g. the Kalikâcâryakathâ.)
The language of the older Sûtras, which I shall call Jaina Prakrit, differs from the Jaina Mâhârâshtrî in many points. Thus the Jaina Mâhârâshtrî generally forms the nominative of the masc. in o and the locative in mmi, while the Jaina Prâkrit has e and msi, e. g. J. M. Sakko, J. P. Sakke, Samskrit Calcraḥ; J. M. varammi, molimmi, sâhummi, J. P. varumsi, kucchimsi, sâhumsi. The indeclinable past participle in J. M. commonly ends in ûņam, üņu or um, while in the older language it ends in ittâ or ittû
1) I hope soon to publish the text ot this curious legend, which seems to contain traces of genuino historical tradition.
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII, 1.

Page #31

18
Kalpasútra.
nam, e. g. J. M. kâûņam, nâûņam, gamtûņam, kâûņa, kâum, etc., J. P. karitta jânitta, gacchitta or karitta nam, etc. The Jaina Prâkrit has preserved the aorist, while the Jaina Mâhârâshtrî usually substitutes the past participle for it. Besides these more general differences, there are in Jaina Prâkrit many archaic words, forms, and phrases which are discarded in Jaina Mâhârâshtrî.
The
About the nature of Jaina Maharashtra there can be little doubt, as we have the express statement of Hemacandra. It is, on the whole, the same language as the Mâhârâshtrî of Hâla. differences can be accounted for by the supposition of a difference in the local origin. I believe that the Jaina Mâhârâshtrî nearest approached the language of Surâshtra, because the edition of the Jaina scriptures, according to tradition, took place in Valabhî, as related above. It might therefore more appropriately be called Jaina Saurashtrî. But as it shares the general character of the Prakrit commonly called Mâhârâhshṭrî, and as it is thus called by Hemacandra, I dare not introduce a new name.
The nature of the Jaina Prakrit is also not difficult to make out. Seeing that it is on the whole the same language as the Jaina Mâhârâshṭrî, from which it differs merely by the retention of archaic forms, we may justly look upon it as an older or archaic Mâhârâshtri. Hemacandra calls it arsham, the language of the Rishis, and treats it together with the Jaina Mâhârâshtrî, noting forms peculiar to it as exceptions from the general rules, and saying that, in general, rules which are binding for the common Prâkrit, may optionally be followed in the language of the Rishis (1, 3). Thereby he shows his belief, that the Jaina Prakrit more closely resembles the Mâhârâshtrî than any of the other Prâkrits. His testimony is of great weight, because it is given in opposition to the popular opinion by one who knew Prakrit thoroughly. The only Magadhism which Hemacandra discovered in Jaina Prâkrit is, the nominative singular in e formed from masculine bases in a; and I have not been able to discover any other 1).
1) Prof. Weber maintains that the changes of ry rj dy to yy, and of ksh to hk prove that Jaina Prakrit is Magadhi. But the graphical signs which he has interpreted as yy and khk, viz. ♬ and TM, are the signs for jj and kkh. They are used in the Jaina Mâhârâshtrî as well as in the Jaina Prakrit, and as they have decidedly the value of jj and kkh in the former, they must have the same in the latter. For if Hemacandra had read them differently in the Jaina Prakrit, he would have stated it as an exception to the rules I, 89 and 90. Again, when he lays down the rules that the Cauraseni may change ry to yy (IV, 266), and that Magadhi substitutes y for j, dy, y (IV, 292) and XK for ksh between vowels (IV, 296), he would certainly have remarked that the arsham had the same peculiarities, if he had read the signs in question in the same manner as Prof. Weber proposes. For the palaeographical explanation of the ignss

Page #32

Introduction.
19
In nearly all cases where the Çauraseni and the Mâgadhî differ from the common Prakrit, the Jaina Prakrit conforms to the latter, except in the instance quoted above, and two more. Hemacandra (IV, 264, 265. IV, 278) prescribes for the Çaurasenî (and Mâgadhî) the nominatives and vocatives bhayavam and maghavam for bhagavân, bhagavan and maghavân, maghavan, and the form tâ for tasmớt. These forms occur also in the Jaina Prakrit. These instances of coincidence of the Jaina Prâkrit with other Prâkrits than Mâhârâshtrî are few and unimportant, compared with those in which it conforms to the common dialect. I, therefore, do not hesitate to declare the Jaina Prakrit to be Mâhârâshtrî. as has already been done by Chr. Lassen in his Institutiones linguae Pracriticae p. 42. In those cases in which Jaina Prâkrit differs from the Mâhârâshtrî, it has usually retained the older forms. A trace of a still older phase of the language has been noticed above p. 4., it is the optional insertion of a vowel which is always inserted in the written language between two consonants incapable of assimilation. This freedom which is required for the scanning of Prakṣit verses in the old sûtras, and which has some resemblance to the practice of the Vedic poets, is no more allowed by the later Prakrit poets. In their compositions, every vowel must necessarily be pronounced as one syllable. The difference between the practice observed in works like the Setubandha, the Saptaçataka, the later Prâkrit stotras, etc., and that in the older metrical sûtras, can only be explained by a change of the language similar to that of the Vedic idiom to classical Samskrit ).
As yet we have only traced the gradual development of the language in the sacred writings of the Jainas. But some of its irregularities are of a different kind. They seem to show that the dialect was originally different from that in which the sûtras are written. Thus the è of the nominative masculine is, most probably, preserved from the original Mâgadhî, which was, as I have pointed out above, the language of Mahâvîra and his Gaņadharas. To sum up, the language of the Jaina writings has not
Tah (older forms of which aro ah and Toh) and 3, it should be kept in mind, as Dr. Bühler tells me, that the Jainas, in combining their letters, usually place the second letter below, and not behind, the first. The former signs will readily be recognised as gradual simplifications of and in the latter the old
form of j, E, catches the eye. In the text of the Kalpasatra, I have, accordingly, transcribed the groups in question by kkh and jj.
1) The optional insertion of a vowel, chiefly before y and v, in the Vedas, was entirely rejected in the later Samskrit, while the insertion of the vowel which is optional in the Jaina Prakrit, became the rule in the later Prakrit, provided the group of consonants was not assimilated.
2*

Page #33

20
Kalpasútra.
been fixed before the final rearrangement of the Jaina books. Originally a popular dialect, it was naturally adapted by those who handed down orally the sacred lore, to the dialect current at their time and in their country. As the idiom. of Mahârâshtra seems to have ranked, during the early centuries of our Era, foremost amongst the vernacular dialects of India, because the Grammarians treat it as the standard of all Prâkrits, and because it possessed a large literature, of which considerable specimens are still extant, it will not be astonishing that the Jainas yielded to its influence, and when reducing their sacred books to writing, shaped their language according to it. Such a change of language, even in written books, is not without a parallel in the history of literature, for I have already adduced above p. 4. a similar change of the German language, due to the copists, in the compositions of the middle ages. The editor of the Jaina scriptures did not choose to adopt the Mâhârâshtrî with all its peculiarities, but he retained many archaic forms which were, probably, sanctified by long tradition. For an archaic language has always been considered peculiarly fitted for a serious style.
The Jaina Mâhârâshtri, being once fixed as a sacred language, continued to be the literary language of the Jainas until it was replaced by Samskrit. All the old commentaries, the cûrnis and erittis, and a great many independent compositions, were written in Prâkrit. Between 1000 and 1100 A.D., the Jainas adopted Samskrit as their literary language. But the change was neither a sudden, nor a complete one. For Samskrit poems by Jaina authors previous to that period, such as the Bhaktâmara stotra, the Kalyanamandira stotra, the Çobhanastutayas, are still extant, and Prâkrit works were composed later than the twelfth century, e. g. the Paryushanâkalpaniryuktivyâkhyâna by Jinaprabhamuni (samvat 1364) and a great many Prâkrit stotras.
Before I leave the present topic, I must call attention to the orthography of the Jaina books. In general, all manuscripts follow the same system, but in the following points they are at variance with each other.
1) The yagruti is used in some manuscripts only after a and a, in other MSS. also after i, î; u, û; e, o. Hemacandra prescribes, in his Grammar I, 180, the yagruti after a and a, but in the commentary, he says that it is occasionally seen elsewhere also. His rule is partly confirmed by our MSS. For the ya and ya always occur after the a and a. But many MSS. write the ya and ya after all vowels. Both ways of spelling are found in very old and very good MSS. It is, therefore, impossible to decide which is the more correct one. From an etymological point of view, it is more self-consistent that the yagruti should be written after all vowels, because it is the remnant of a lost

Page #34

Introduction.
21
consonant'). I have, therefore, retained it in the present edition of the Kalpasútra.
2) Some MSS. change e and o before two consonants to i and u. This is due to the absence of signs for the short e and o in the Devanagarî alphabet, whence the following dilemma arose. If e or o was written, the quantity of the vowel was neglected, for a vowel preceding two consonants is always shortened, and e and o are signs of long vowels. If, on the contrary, i oru was written, the quality of the sounds ě or 7 was insufficiently rendered. I have written e and o when the Samskrit prototype has the diphthong.
3) Some MSS. write nn, while others prefer nn (see Hem. I, 228.). I have usually adopted the spelling of the majority of the best MSS. in each case.
4) Occasionally, initial ş is written in some MSS., compare Hem. I, 229.
5) Whether a consonant between two vowels should be retained, or be replaced by its substitute, or be dropped, seems to have been left to the choice of the transcriber of the Jaina books.
6) One MS. of the Kalpasútra (India Office Library 1599.) writes bb for vv, and b for v initial in single and compound words, e. g. bibaddhaņa for vivaddhana, Mahabîra, etc. This perculiarity is probably due to the fact that the MS. was written in Eastern India.
7) The letters 3 and 3 (u and o) are frequently interchanged. But this has no reference to the sound, because u and o are never interchanged when preceded by a consonant, except, of course, in the case under 2). The MSS. A and B of the Kalpasútra very seldom make mistakes about the signs in question.
The diversity of orthography just described is, perhaps, due to different grammatical schools. I have carefully noted, below the text of my edition, all various readings, except those which fall under heads 6 and 7. But I have, nevertheless, not been able to decide which are the oldest and most authentical spellings. Having examined a good many paper MSS., I am convinced that they will not give us the clue to the correct orthography of Jaina Prâkrit; an examination of the oldest MSS., written on palm leaves. will, perhaps, lead to a more satisfactory result. But I think it more probable that there never was one fixed system of orthography adhered to by all Jaina writers of any time. For other Prakrits also, e. &. that of the cave inscriptions and the vernacular dialects of modern India, frequently spell the same words in different ways.
1) In the Prakrit inscriptions of the caves in Western India, y is the substitute of j boforo i also, e. g. pavayitila and pavaïtika = pravrajitiko.

Page #35

22
Kalpasútra.
After having given such information about the general questions connected with Jainism and its literature, as I was izble to gather, I shall now discuss the Kalpasútra in particular. That work does not belong to the Âgamas or sacred books of the Jainas. It is even pronounced by the Digambaras te be a forgery (see Indian Antiquary) because it contains the account of Mahâvîra's having entered the womb of Devânandâ before he was placed in that of Tricalâ, which the Digambaras deny to have been the case. But as the same story is also related in the Acârâïgn and Âvacyaka Sätras, it seems to be very old, and consequently the criticism of the Digambaras falls to the ground. With the vetâmbaras the Kalpasútra is a great authority, and is alw:lys read publicly during the varshâvâsa or l'ajjusan.
The Kalpasůtra is supposed to be the work of Bhadrabâhu. He is said to have found the materials for it in the ninth pûrva, called Pratyakhyânapravâda, as we learn from the following passage of its commentary called Kiraņâvali.
pranetâ tâvat sarvâksharasamnipâtavicakshanac caturdaçapûrvavid yugapradhânaḥ çrîBhadrabâhusvâmî dacâçrutaskandhasyâ 'shtamadhyayanarûpatayâ pratyakhyânaprava dâbhidhananavamapûrvật Kalpasûtram idam sâtritavân. "But the author was the yugapradhana Bhadrabâhusvâmin, who was well versed in the combination of all letters (see note to § 138), and knew the fourteen pûrvas. He composed this Kalpasûtra as the eighth chapter of the Daçâçrutaskandha, by extracting it from the ninth pûrva called Pratyâkhyânaprava da".
The statement of the Kiranâvali, which is repeated by other commentators, that the Kalpasútra is called Paryushanåkalpa, and forms the eighth chapter of the Daçâçrutaskandha, is erroneous and has been caused by a wrong interpretation of the last words of the Kalpasûtra itself. Rightly understood, they prove that it applies only to the last part, the Sâmâcârîs, or rules for yatis. For at the end of the Kalpasûtra it is said that Mahavîra "thus pronounced, thus enunciated, thus declared, thus explained the (eighth) chapter called Paryushanakalpa". These words can only have reference to the Samâ cârîs, because the Jinacaritra and the Sthavirâvalî cannot be expected to have been related by Mahậvira. For the former mentions events which happened after his death, and the second part exclusively refers to the history of Jainism after Mahâvîra. Besides, those parts have no relation to the Paryushanâ or varshâvâsa. They have, therefore, no claim to the title Paryushanakalpa, and cannot, consequently, be regarded as having, originally, made part of the eighth chapter of the Daçâcrutaskandha. The naiural consequence of the preceding deduction is,
the Sâmâcârîs only, being comprised by the name Paryushana kalpa, and forming the eighth chapter of the Daçãçiutaskandha, can be looked upon as the work of Bhadrabâhu. It is self-evident

Page #36

Introduction.
23
that the Sthavirâvali, which extends to many generations beyond Bhadrabahu, was not composed by him. Nor is the Sthaviravali the work of one author only. For the samkshiptavâcanâ and the vistaravacanâ of the Sthavirâvali, i. e. the short, and the more detailed list of Theras, must, originally, have been independent from each other, because of their stylistic and material differences. At the end of these Sthavirâvalis, which, originally, I presume included the last Dacakevalin, Vajra and his pupils, only, a number of gâthâs are added which give the names of the Theras from Phalgumitra down to Devarddhiganin. In some copies of the Kalpasútra, a prose version of these gâthâs has been inserted before them. It is ipparently a modern addition, because it is omitted in many MSS., and because the oldest commentator already notices this variation of the text. Besides, the eleventh "century" (grantha 1000-1100) excedes, decidedly, the prescribed extent, to which it will be reduced by the rejection of the chapter in question. Finally, the first two paragraphs of the Sthavirâvalî are independent of the rest, and once formed, I believe, a part of the Jinacaritra. We can, therefore, recognise in the Sthavirâvali four or five distinct treatises.
The Jinacaritra, possibly, may be the work of one author, though I believe Dr. Stevenson to be right in his conjecture, that the original ended with the life of Mahâvîra (Kalpasútra p. 99). But this part has most probably been enlarged by other additions besides those pointed out by Dr. Stevenson. I mention only the description of the fourteen dreams, which differs entirely from the archaic style of the bulk of the work, by its many long and complicate compounds peculiar to a comparatively modern phase of Indian poetry. It needs hardly be remarked that the passages containing the dates 980 and 993 A.V. do not refer to the author, but to Devarddhigaņin, the editor of the Kalpasûtra. The archaic style in which the Jinacaritra is composed, and which it has in common with the old sûtras written in prose, does not speak against Bhadrabahu's authorship. But this question must be left undecided for want of direct proof.
The Jainas seem to have been perfectly aware of the disparity of the subjects treated in the Kalpasútra. But they account for it hy saying that the first two parts are prefixed to the Paryushanâsâmâcârîs mangalârthuni, i. e. for the sake of auspiciousness. Thus we read in the Paryushaņâkulpaniryukti,
purima-carimâiņa kappo u mamgalam Vaddhamâna-titthammi
to parikahiya Jiņa-parikahî ya therâvalî c'ettha[ın). 11 61 ľ And the religious practice of the first and the last (Jinas) is auspicious during the tirtha of Vardhamâna. Hence the stories of the Jinas, and the list of the Theras, have been told here".

Page #37

24
Kalpasútra.
The later scholiasts have converted this gâthâ into a metrical table of contents (adhikâratrayam) by altering the last hemistich. purima-carimâņa kappo
mamgalam Vaddhamâna-titthammi | to parikahiya Jina-ganaharâi-therâvali-carittam ||
"The religious practice of the first and the last (Jinas) is auspicious during the tirtha of Vardhamâna. Hence the Jina (caritra), the list of the Theras beginning with the Ganadharas, and the caritra, i. e. paryshanâsâmâcârîs, have been told".
Two
The Jinacaritra, the Sthavirâvali, and the Sâmâcârîs, united in one book under the title of Kalpasûtra, were, according to the tradition, included in Devarddhiganin's recension of the Jaina scriptures, though it is not contained in the Siddhanta. arguments speak for the correctness of the tradition: firstly the date of that event is incorporated in the Kalpasútra; secondly the whole of the Kalpasútra is divided into "centuries" of one hundred granthas (32 aksharas) each, a measure adopted, probably, by the editor in order to guard the text against additions. These centuries
are marked in the text as ग्रं १००, मं २०० etc., and are to
be found in all MSS. at the identical places. The Kalpasûtra is said to contain 1216 granthas, e. g. in the following verse taken from the colophon of MS. A.
ekaḥ sahaçro (1) dviçatî-sametaḥ çlishtas tataḥ shoḍaçabhir vidantu | Kalpasya samkhyâ kathitâ viçishtâ viçâradaiḥ paryushanâbhidhasya ||
In the present day it is commonly known as the "Bâr sem sûtra" i. e. the sutra of twelve hundreds.
Our present text contains, according to my calculation, more than 100 granthas above the fixed number, and the extent of the several centuries varies between 100 and 135 granthas. It is rather tempting to reduce the text to its original extent by rejecting suspicious passages. But I have refrained from doing so, because the loose style of the Kalpasûtra with its many repetitions which are peculiar to the Sûtra style, render it impossible to point out exactly those passages which are spurious.
Formerly, it is said, the whole Kalpasûtra was read on the first night of the Pajjusan. But since it was read in the sabhâ of Dhruvasena, king of Anandapura, to console him after the death of his beloved son Senâñgaja,) the Kalpasûtra was explained in nine vâcanâs. These nine vâcanâs or vyâkhyânas are marked in some MSS. and in some commentaries. But as there is no agree
1) There is no agreement about the date of this event; some place it in 980 A.V., others in 993, and others again in 1080, see notes to § 148.

Page #38

Introduction.
25
ment on this head, I have not introduced the division into vacanâs in my edition. Usually, the live of Mahâvîra is divided into six vâcanâs, whilst the rest of the Jinacaritra makes up the seventh vâcanâ; or the life of Mahâvîra contains five vacanâs, and the rest of the Jinacaritra two. The Therevalî and the Sâmâcârîs are reckoned as one vacanâ each ').
An other subdivision of the text is that into sûtras or paragraphs, which is exhibited in most MSS. in the Jinacaritra and the Sâmâcârîs. It is most probably due to the scholiasts, who always use it; for the Therâvalî, being not commented upon, is not divided into sâtras. This arrangement is not exactly the same in all MSS. and commentaries. But they differ not very much so that it will be easy to identify a sâtra of our text in the MSS. The division of the Therâvalî into 13 paragraphs is of my own making, as the MSS. do not subdivide it.
The oldest commentary on the Kalpasútra, which, however, I have not seen, seems to have been the Cûrņi. It was, like all Cûrņis, written in Prakrit, as is proved by occasional quotations from it in the commentaries. The name of its author is not mentioned. But he is always spoken of as the Cûrņikâra. All later commentaries are, directly or indirectly, based on the Cûrņi, and are, most probably, for the greater part translations of it into Saskṣit. For they agree, nearly verbally, in most of their explanations, à fact which can only be accounted for by our assuming that all commentators drew from the same source. And as all of them mention the Cûrņi as their highest authority, we must, naturally, look upon that work as the basis, nay the original, of all commentaries. The more modern commentators have inserted legends from the s'îkâs of the Uttarâdhyayana and Âvaçyaka Sûtras, and, occasionally, add lengthy digressions.
The oldest commentary I have used is the Pañjikâ, called Saindehavishaushadhi. It was written by Jinaprabhamuni, who completed his work in Ayodhyâ, Açvina su. di. 8, samvat 1364 or 1307 A.D. 2). The author has commented in the same work on the Paryushaņākalpaniryukti also, a small treatise on the Paryu
1) The distribution of the vyâkhyânakas in MS. E is given thore as follows, purima-carima-gâthâ çakrastavam yâvat, çakrastavagarbhâvatârasamcâraḥ, svapnavicâragarbhasthâbhigraho, janmotsavakrîdâçrîVîrakuţuinbavicârâh, dîkshâjñânaparivâramokshaḥ, çrîParçvanathacríNemicaritântârâni, çrî dinâthacaritraSthavirávalyah, sâmâcârimichâ (?), çrî Kâlikâcâryakathâ. — The Kalikâcâryakatha is an independent leyond, its addition to the Kalpasûtra is, therefore, quite modern. In the enuncration of the vacanâs, given above, the life of Adinatha or Rishabha, and the Therâvali, are contracted into one vâcanâ. By counting both parts as one vâcanâ each, and by omitting the Kalikâcâryakathâ, we arrive at the usual distribution of tho vâcanâs. 2) I subjoin his own words.
Vaikrame strikalâ vicvodevasamkhye tu vatsare | mahashtamyam ayam puryâm Ayodhyâyâm samarthitaḥ

Page #39

26
Kalpasútra.
shanâ, in 66 Prakrit gâthâs. The commentary on this work has been compiled from the Niçîthacûrni, as the author states, and it is written in Prâkrit, except a few short passages in Samskrit. This curious fact illustrates best how much of their own Jaina authors added to the work of their predecessors. Had there been already a Samskrit commentary on the Paryushananiryukti, our author would certainly have copied it. But being left to his own resources, he made extracts from the Niçîthacûrni, without even taking the trouble of translating them into Samskrit. We may be convinced that a Samskrit commentary on the Kalpasûtra existed in Jinaprabhamuni's time, because he explains that work in Samskrit, and does not give an abstract of the Cûrni. My manuscript of this commentary, for which I am indebted to the liberality of Dr. Bühler, was finished samvat 1674. Extracts from it, and various readings mentioned in it, are marked in the notes by S.
The next three commentaries differ very little from the preceding one in the explanation of the text. But they contain. besides an introduction, a good many legends and extracts from other works. They do not comment upon the Paryushanâkalpaniryukti. These are,
1) The Subodhikâ by Vinayavijaya, samvat 1616. This commentary contains 5400 granthas. The MS. I used belongs to the Bombay collection.
2) The Kiranâvali, or Vyâkhânapaddhati, by Dharmasagara, samvat 1628, granthas 7000. Bombay.
3) The Kalpalatâ by Samayasundara. The date is not given, but it may be inferred from the author's statement, that Jinacandra, the guru of his own guru Sakalacandra, lived under Akbar. This commentary is perhaps not the Kalpalatâ the introduction of which Dr. Stevenson pretends to translate. A MS. of the Kalpalatâ has kindly been lent to me by Dr. Bühler. It contains 7700 granthas, text and commentary, and bears the date, samvat 1699.
More modern works, and of less value, are,
4) The Kalpadruma by Lakshmivallabha. Each sûtra is followed by a Samskrit translation. The legends found in other commentaries make up the greater part of the work. At the end of the commentary on the Kalpasûtra is added the story of the Kâlikâcâryas. A MS. of the Kalpadruma is in my possession, it is very bad and modern, samvat 1903.
5) An interlineary version, or Tabâ, of the Kalpasûtra by an anonymous writer. The legends, and a Guzerati explanation of the dreams, are inserted at their proper places. This commentary is contained in my MS. marked C. It was written by Abhayasundaramuni (perhaps the author?) samvat 1761.
6) An interlineary version, or Tabâ, without legends etc. It is found in the MS. belonging to the India Office library, No. 1599. This is the MS. which Colebrooke used in making his abstracts.

Page #40

Introduction.
27
Besides these works, which I have examined and, occasionally, used, the following should be mentioned.
7) The Kalpapradîpika by Vijayatilaka, samvat 1681, granthas 4500. I have seen a MS. of this commentary belonging to Dr. Bühler.
8) The Cåkhâbadha by Yaçovijaya. It is mentioned by Dr. Stevenson, the Kalpasútra, preface, p. IX.
9) The Kalpasůtraţikâ. See Dr. Bühler, Report on Sanskrit MSS. 1872--1873.
10) An anonymous commentary contained in a MS. of the Berlin collection (Ms. or. fol. 638). It is a very carelessly written MS., and proved of no use. Samvat 1759.
In the notes, I have given chiefly extracts from the Samdehavishausluadhi. I had first made extracts from the Kiraņâvalî and the Subodhika, but on receiving the Saindehavishaushadhi, I preferred to give the explanations in the words of the oldest commentator.
A translation of the Kalpasûtra has been published by the Rev. Dr. Stevenson ). This work, which for a long time has been almost the only, and the standard, publication on Jainism, is, I regret to say it, neither accurate nor trustworthy. In the first instance, it is not what it pretends to be, a translation of the text, but, for the greater part, à carelessly made abstract. The first part has, on the whole, been rendered more faithfully than the more difficult Sâmâcârî portion. In the former chapter, Dr. Stevenson does not leave out any considerable portion, but wherever the text presents difficulties, he paraphrases instead of translating. In the Sâmâcârîs, the case is, however, different. There large portions have been left out, or given in a condensed form, and the meaning has rarely fully been made out?).
1) The Kalpa Sútra and Nava-Tatva (sic), two works illustrative of the Jain Religion and Philosophy. Translated from the Magadhi. With an appendix containing remarks on tho languago of the original. By the Rev. J. Stevenson, D.D., V.P.R.A.S. Bombay. London etc. 1848.
2) I put sido hy side the translation of the sixth sâmâcârî, as made by me, and as given by Dr. Stevenson. My translation.
Dr. Stevenson's translation. During the Paijusan a collector of Certain sages having asked for direcalms might ask (tho ácârya), “Sir, is tion in the matter, it was laid down anything required for the sick man? as a rule that in feeding a sick man and he (tho âcârya) Inight say, "Yos" you are only to take what food ho may Ho (the sick man) should then be asked, not require, if you have the Superior's Hou much do you require ?' And ho permission. (the âcarya) will say, "Thus much should be given to the sick man. You must take no more than to the sick) has demanded". And he (the collector of alms) should beg, and begging he should accept (the required food.) Having

Page #41

28
Kalpasutra.
It would be unjust to judge Dr. Stevenson by the standard which must now be applied to editions and translations of Samskrit and Prâkrit works, as thirty years ago Oriental studies were in their earliest infancy, and philological accuracy was not so much thought of as nowadays. Dr. Stevenson was a pioneer on his field of research, who worked with great enthusiasm and indefatigable zeal. It is to be regretted that his want of philological training, ") and his theological turn of mind, have prevented that his results should be proportionate to the labour expended. As the case stands, I can only warn all Orientalists against using his Kalpasûtra.
The present edition of the Kalpasûtra is based on the following MSS.
A. An excellent MS. in my collection. It is written with silver on 113 leaves, most of which are painted alternatively black and red. Each page contains six lines. There are many pictures in the text, and arabesques on the margin. (MSS. of this kind are not unfrequent with the Jainas.) The date, Vikrama 1484 (1427 A.D.) is given in the somewhat lengthy colophon. No subdivisions, neither sûtras nor vâcanâs, are marked in this MS. The description of the dreams given in it differs from the common one, and is evidently not the original one, as is proved by the absence of the
obtained the quantity ordered, he should say: 'No more! Perchance, (tho giver of food might ask), "Why do you say so, Sir?" (then he should answer), ('Thus much) is required for the sick man'. Perchance, after that answer, another might say, "Take it, Sir! You may after the sick man has been fed) eat it or drink it". Thus a man is allowed to collect alms, but he is not allowed to collect alms by pretending that it is for a sick man.
1) That Dr. Stevenson's knowledge of Prakrit was very limited can easily be proved by the remarks ho makes on tho Magadhî. He allodges (p. 141) that TAAOTT and ATEUR are nominative forms; p. 142 he spells locativo forms, kucchimxi and samanumsi Cristo (sic) and THUTH and the indoclinable past participle pâsittà nam ūTTITATU. His proficiency in Samskrit may be judged by comparing his translation of a passage from the Kalpalatâ (p. 13) with that given above p. 22. I subjoin Dr. Stevenson's translation. I am now to mention the author of the Kalpa-Sútra. He was Sri Bhadra Bahu Svámi, an accomplished teacher who was well acquainted with the fourteen branches of his subject, (note; In the original and an accomplished teacher. Taking for his guide the works hore named - the Dabaśrutaskandha, Ashtamádhyayana, and the discourse called Pratyakhyána, in which he found nine branches – ho composed tho Kalpasútra'.

Page #42

Introduction.
29
mark D Roo which ought to stand in the beginning of the part in question.
B. A very good MS. in my collection, fols. 80 of 9 lines. It contains many pictures illustrating the text. The date of its completion is given at the end, samvat 1521, Âçvina su. di. 11, on a Tuesday. The sûtras are sometimes numbered, but not
throughout
C. A fair MS. in my collection, samvat 1761. It contains the Tabâ mentioned above. (5.)
E. A rather carelessly written MS. in the Berlin collection, MSS. or. fol. 647. It contains, besides the text, the Kalpântarvâcyas i. e. legends.
H. A modern MS. in the India Office Library, No. 1599. It contains the Tabâ mentioned above. (6.) No date.
M. A modern MS, in the Bombay collection. It contains the commentary called Kiranâvalî.
Besides these MSS., I have examined, but not collated, the following, ---
1) A MS. of the text and the Kalpalata by Samayasundara. In Dr. Bühler's collection.
2) A carelessly written but not very incorrect MS. in the Bombay collection. No date, perhaps 150 or 200 years old.
3) and 4). Two modern MSS. in the Bombay collection, containing the text of the Jinacaritra and the Sthavirâvalî only.
5) A MS. in my collection, containing the text and the Kalpadruma. Very inaccurate, samvat 1903.
6) A modern and very inaccurate MS. in the Berlin collection, MSS. or. fol. 638. It contains an anonymous commentary. Samvat 1759.
The MSS. 2-0, being rather carelessly executed, have proved of no value. I have, therefore, not given the various readings found in them, in the already numerous footnotes.
As regards the system of transcription, it should be kept in mind that each vowel forms it separate syllable. As the Jaina Prâkrit has no diphthongs, diacritic signs employed by other scholars are not required. The interpretation of Prâkrit texts presenting numerous difficulties, I have thought it expedient to separate the parts of compounds. As in some Jaina MSS. the signs | and I are used for punctuation, to a far greater extent than, but with as little consistency as, in Brahminical MSS., I have made a moderate use of our system of punctuation.

Page #43

30
Kalpasútra.
Supplementary note. I have, throughout the introduction, taken account of the tradition of the (vetâmbaras only. The Digambaras have a tradition of their own, which differs considerably from that of the other sect. I know it from a modern Gurvâvali lent to me by Dr. Bühler. It is written in Jepur, in the dialect of that town, and explains a number of gâthâs the Prâkrit of which shows remarkable affinity to the Saurasenî. In this Gurvâvali, two Bhadrabâhus are mentioned. Bhadrabâhu I. died 162 A.V., he was the last of the crutakevalins. Bhadrabahu II. was Thera 492-515 A.V. He was the disciple of Yacobhadra, who was the disciple of Subhadra (468 — 474 A.V.). In Subhadra's second year, i. e. 470 A.V., Vikrama was born. This is confirmed by the following bemistich quoted in the Gurvâvalî.
sattari-cadu-sada-jutto
tiņa kâlâ Vikkamo havai jammo The Samvat Era, however, does not date from the janman, but from the râjya of Vikrama, or from the 18th year after his birth'). Thus the year 492 A.V. is made to correspond with samvat 4, the date of Bhadrabâhu. From Bhadrabâhu II. down to samvat 1840, a continuous list of Theras is given, which looks as if based on genuine tradition.
According to the Gurvavali, the whole of the angas was lost after Pushpadanta (633--683 A.V.). He reduced the sacred lore to writing. The year of his death (683 A.V.) is also given for the birth of Vikrama.
1) According to the statements made above, the Eras of Mahavira and Vikrama would be separated by 488 years; hence the Nirvana would fall in 545 AD. This date is separated from that of Buddha's Nirvana, according to the chronology of Coylon, by two years only.

Page #44

KALPASÚTRA
(Jinacaritra, Sthavirâvali, Sâmâcâri).

Page #45

Page #46

Jinacaritra.
Namol aribamtâna namo' siddhâņam namo' âyariyanam namo? uvajjhayânam namoj loe savva2-sâbûnam.
eso pamca-namokkâro3 savva2-pâva-ppanâsano | mamgalâmın ca savvesinpadhamam havai mamgalam. 1
Teņam kilenam teņam samaeņain samane bhagavai Mahâvîres pamca-hatth'uttare botthâ; taip jahâ: hatth’uttarâhim cue caitta gabbham vakkamte, hatth’uttarâhim gabblião? galbha sâharies, hatth’uttarâhim jîe, batth’uttarâhim mumde bhavittâ agârâo7 anagariyan pilvvaie, hattb’uttarâhim anamte anuttare nivvâybâe nirâvarane kisine puuvipuune kevala-vara-nâņa-dainsaņe'o samuppanne; sâimâ parinivvue lılayavam. (1.)
tenam käleuam teman samaeņaņ' samaņe blagavam Maliâvîre, je se gimbânam cauttle inase atthame pakkhe âsâdha-suddhe, tassa ņam âsâdha-suddhassa" chatthî-pakkhenamnmaliâvijaya-pupph'uttaralavall-putiluriyao* 1mila vinamio visull-siguovaniu-tthitiyoo (âukkhaenam bhava-kkhaenam thikkhaenam) anamtaram cayam? caitta il' eva Juubuddives dîve Bhârale vâse' imîse osappiņie10 susamasusamke samne viikkamtaeli susamke samâie viikkamtâell susamadussamíc 12 siunâe viikkantke11 dussama1.susamäe samâe bahu 13. viikkamtid:11 [sigarovama- kulikodic bâyâlîsael4 vâsa-sahasselim ûniyûe151o pianica-lättarie'7 vâsehiin addha-navamehi ya18 mâsehim sesehim 19 ekkin20-viske titthayarelim Ikklâga21-kula-samuppannelim Kasava-gottebin 22 dolii ya 23 Harivamsa-kula- samuppannehin 24 Goyama5-sagottellim? 'i tevîsîe titthayatrehiin viikkaintehiin 27 samaņe
1. the inangalam is wanting in M. 1) "II. 2) bb Il. See Introd. p. 21. 3) namu" CEIL 4) "aye" 11. 5) Maláb". II. nce Introd. 6) 'ott" M7) âu M. see Introd. y. 21. 8) "iye 11. 9) "iano EM. 10) damsanadhare C.
2. 1) yo' ll. 2) cu I. 3) divasenam ACII. 4) "ão M. 5) tthiyao B. tthijão M. tthiyao II. 6) (-) not in A; S kvacit. 7) caim B. 8) Jambû" E. 9) dâhinaddha-bharahe added in II.; B in the margin. 10) usa' CE., uvası' H. 11) vai" c. 12) dusa" CII. 13) not in II. 14) Cisa E. 15) "ine BM. 16) -- not in AC; B in the inargin. 17) "ri II. 18) a CHM 1 9) not in II. 20) ikka BEHIM. 21) Wyn BCI 92) gul BCEM. 23) a EM. 24) un H. 25) Gotama B, (oama M. 26) sayu" BEM. Jou H, gu" C. 27) vîi C.
Abhaudi d. DMG. VIL 1.

Page #47

34
Kalpasûtra.
2-7.
bhagavam28 Mahâvîre carime 29 titthayare 30 puvva-titthayara 30. nidditthe mâhaņa-Kumdaggâme nayare 31 Usabhadattassa mâhanassa Kođâla-sagottassa 32 bhâriyâe33 Devâņamdâe mâhanie 34 Jalamdharasagottâe 35 puvva 36- rattậvaratta - kâla - samayamsi hatth’uttarâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaeņam âhâra-vakkamtîe 37 bhava-vakkamtîe sarîra-vakkaiņtîe kucchimsi gabbhattâe vakkamte. (2.).
samane bhagayam Mahâvîre tiņ-nâņovagae âvil hotthâ?. 'caissâmi' tti jâņai, cayamâne na jâņai”, cue “mi'tti jâņai. jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre Devâņamdâe mâhanie JâlamdharaSagottâet kucchimsi gabbhattâe vakkamte, tam rayaņims ca nain så Devâņamdâ mâhanî sayanijjamsi sutta - jậgarâ ohîramâņ16 ime? eyârûves orâle kallâạe sive dhanne mamgalle sassirîe coddasa! mahâsumine pâsittâ ņam padibuddhâ. (3.) tai jahâ,
gaya vasaha sîha abhiseya? dâma sasi diņayaram jhayaiņa kumbham |
paumasara sågara vimâna bhavana rayan'-uccaya sihiin ca. || (4.) tae nam sâ Devâņamdâ mâhaņi (te sumiņe pâsati', te sumiņe)? pâsittâ ņam3 padibuddhâ3 samânî: hattha-tuttha-citta-m-âņamdiyâ 4 pîi-maņâ5 parama-somanasiyê 4 harisa-vasa-visappamâna-hiyayâ4 dhârậhaya-kayambuyam 6 piva samussasiya4-roma-kûyâ sumin-oggaham? karei, karittâ sayaņijjâo abbhuţthei, abbhutthittâ aturiyam4 acavalam [avilambiyâe] 8 râyahamsa-sarisîe gaîe 10, jen' eva Usabhadatte mahaņe, ten' eva uvâgacchai, uvâgacchittà Usabhadattam mâhanam jaenam vijaenam vaddhâvei, vaddhâvittà!? bhaddậsaņa-vara-gayâ âsatthâ vîsatthâ suhậsaņa-vara-gayâ 12 kara-yala-pariggahiyaiņ4 siraså vattam13 dasa-naham matthae ainjalim kațțul4 evam vayâsî: (5.) 'evam khalu aham?, Devâņuppiyâ?! ajja sayanijjamsi sutta-jâgarâ ohîramânis 2 ime eyârûve4 orâles jâva sassirîe coddasa mahâsumine pâsittâ nam padibuddhâ; tam jahâ?: gaya jâva sihim ca. (6.) eesi ņam, Devân. uppiya?! orâlâņam jâva coddasaņham3 mahâsumiņâņam ke“, manņes, kallâne phala-vitti-visese bhavissaio?" (7.)
2. 28) bhayo A. 29) carame C, carama HM. 30) "kao B. 31) nago B. 32) saguo BEM, guo c. 33) iậe HM. 34) oni H. 35) ssa go' CII, sagu EM. 36) addha kvacit S. 37) bakko C, I always see Intr.
3. 1) not in A, yâvi B. 2) huo M. 3) yâ° CM. 4) ssa goo C, ssa guo E, saguo M. 5) C adds nam. 6) uho H. 7) im B. 8) câ' EM. 9) cauo HM.
4. 1) ea EM. 2) jjh AB. 3) kumdam A. 4) bhuo CH.
5. 1) påsai B. 2) all MSS. except A and B repeat the ond of $ 3 ime eyârûve etc. 3) not in B. 4) no y in EM. 5) pii' A. piio B. "mane EHM. 6) kalambayam first hand B, kayambapupphagam CEUM. 7) ugg° CEM. 8) not in ABE. kvacit S. iae EHM. 9) not in A. 10) gatîe AE. 11) 2 A. 12) not in CH. Usabhadattam as far as gayâ supplied in the margin of B by a 2 hd. 13) Ottham C. das before sirM, the same indicated in B by 2 hd. 14) Usabhadattamâha (nam) added in B.
6. 1) CH add sâmî. 2) not in H. "ià M. 3) uh BCHM. 4) eâ M ya C. 5) ur CHM. 6) cau" EHM. 7) not in H.
7. 1) Cià EM. 2) url BCH. 3) cauo CHEM. nh H. 4) kiin B. 5) nn E. 6) Oai H.

Page #48

8-12.
Jinacaritra.
35
taenam se? Usabhadatte mâhane Devâņamdâe mâhanie amties eyam attham soccâ' nisamma hattha-tuttha jâva hiyae) dhârậ-hayakalambuyam6 piva samûsasiya?-roma-kûve sumiņ'-oggahame karei, karetta ihai anupavisai, 2 ttâ 10 appaņo sâbhâvienam11 maipuvvaeņam buddhi-viņņâņeņam12 tesim sumiņâņam atth'-oggaham8 karei, karettâ 13 Devâņamda 14 mâhaņim 15 evam vayâsî : (8.)
"orâlâ ņam tume, Devâņuppie! sumiņâ dițthâ, kallânâ ņain sivâ dhannâ mamgallâ sassirîyâ? ârogga 3 - tuţthi - dîhậu 14 . kallâņamaņgalla-kâragâ nam tume, Devânuppie! sumiņâ ditthâ ; tai jahâ5: attha6-lâbhô, Devânuppie! bhoga-lâbho, sukkha7-lâbho, Devâņuppie! putta 8-lábbo. evam khalu tumam, Devânuppie! navaṇham 10 mâsâņam bahu-padipunnâņam addh'-atthamâņam 12 râimdiyâņam 13 viikkamtâņam sukumâla-pâņi-pâyain ahîņa-padipuņņa14-paiņc'-imdiya 15-sarîram lakkhaņa - vaạjaņa - guņovaveyam mân'- ummâņa - ppamâņa 16 - paņipunna 17-sujâya-savv'-amga-sumdar'-amgain sasi-somâkâram 18 kamtam piya 15.damsaņam surůvam dârayam payâhisi. (9.) se vi ya? nam dárae ummukka-bâla-bhâve viņnâya-pariņaya-mitte jovvaņagam 3 aņuppattel riuvveya-jauvveya -sâmaveya-athavvaņaveya itihâsa-pamcamâņain nigghamța"-chatthâņam s'-amgovamgâņam sa-rahassâņam caunham? veyâņam sârae pâraes dhârae' sad-amga-vî satthi-tamtavisârae samkhâne (sikkhâņe]10 sikkhâ kappe vâgaraņell chande nirutte joisâm ayane annesu12 ya! bahûsu 13 bambhanņaesu 14 (parivvâyaesu]15 naesu 16 supariniţthie âvi 17 bhavissai. (10.) tam orâlâ ņai tume, Devânuppiel! jâvu ârogga3.tuţthit . dihậuya5. mamgalla-kallâna-kâragâ ņam tume, Devânuppie! sumiņà dittha?" tti? kattu$ bhujjo 2 aņuvûhai". (11.)
tae nain sâu Devâņaindâ mâhaņi Usabhadattassa mâhaņassa amtie eyam atthai soccânisamma3 hattha-tuţtha* jâva haya-hiyaya! kara-yala-pariggahiyai' dasa-naham5 sirasâ vattam matthae amjalim
8. 1) tate CH. 2) not in A. 3) e c. 4) su BEM. 5) hiae EM. 6) kayambayam CH, kayabu pupphagam EM. 7) Pusso EHM, ia EM. 8) ugg EHM. 9) ka 2 ttâ B, 2 ttà C, 2 karittâ H, karittà M. 10) aņupavisittà M, iham down to ttâ not in A. 11) sâhâ CEHM. 12) un EH, n M. 13) attho | ttâ B. 2 karitta H. fully repeated in M. 14) "dà M. 15) Inîm H, ni M.
9. 1) ur BCII. 2) À EM. 3) kru° EM. 4) Pâo BCEH. 5) not in CM. 6) tth M. 7) so B. 8) in BCHM inserted before sukkha, in M after bhoo suo pu' Devano BC after bho. 9) tume A, tummam II.10) na A. 11) nn EM. 12) mâna · BCM, "mâna ya E. 13) "ia" EM. 14) nn BEH, M. 15) Ciao M. 16) pa" BCHM. 17) nn CH. 18) âgâram E
10. 1) y only after å EM. 2) nn BEM, kvacit vinnaya. S. 3) juo EM. 4) jaju" A. 5) ati" B. 6) ou EM. 7) nh H. 8) vârae added in EM. 9) not in BE. 10) not in A see notes. 11) vák" A. 12) na CEHM, ņ A. 13) "huo BEM, ABC, add ya. 14) nn BCIM, 15) not in A see notes. B i, marg. parinio C, paribbâesu H. 16) not in A. 17) yâvi CH.
11. 1) uo ACH. 2) suminâ ditthâ added in CM. 3) áru M. 4) buddhi B. 5) vua M, Mão C. 6) jâva down to devậu not in E. 7) ditt hâ AB. itti B, tti and the rest not in A. 8) not in H. 9) "bûho CH.
12. 1) y only after å in EM. 2) su" EM. 3) mi" B. 4) "â A. 5) unaham A.

Page #49

36
Kalpasútra.
kaṭṭu Usabhadattam mâhanam evam vayâsî: (12.) 'evam eyanı', Devânuppiyâ! taham eyam Devâņuppiyâ! avitaham eyam, Devânuppiyâ asamdiṭṭham eyam Devânuppiyâ! icchiyam2 eyam, Devânuppiyâ! padicchiyam2 eyam, Devâņuppiyâ! saccenam esam aṭṭhe, jah' eyam tubbhe vayaha' tti kattu te sumine sammam padicchai", te sumine sammam padicchittâ Usabhadattenam mâhanenam saddhim orâlâim mânussagâim bhoga-bhogâim' bhumjamânî viharai. (13.)
tenam kâleṇam tenam samaenam Sakke dev'-imde deva-râyâ vajja-pâni puramdare sata-kkatú sahass'-akkhe maghavam pâka 2sâsane dâhin'-addha3-logâhivaî battîsa - vimâņa - saya-sahassâhivaî5 erâvana-vâhane5 sur'-imde aray'-ambara-vattha-dhare âlaiya7-mâlamaude nava-hema- câru-citta-camcala-kumdala-vilihijjamâna-gamde [mahadḍhie10 mahajjuie 10 mahabbale mahâyase mahânubhâve mahâsukkhe] bhâsura-bomdî 12 palanbamâna-vanamâle 13 sohamme kappe sohamma-vaḍimsage 14 vimâne suhammâe sabhâe sakkamsi sîhâsanamsi15, se nam tattha battîsâe 16 vimâna - vâsa17-saya-sâhassînam caurâsîe sâmâniya 18-sâhassînam tâyattîsâe tâyattîsagânâm caunhain 19 loga-pâlâņam atthanham 19 agga-mâhisînam sa-parivârânam, tinham 20 parisâņam sattanham aniyânam21 sattanham aniyahivaîņam 22 caunham 19 caurâsîtîe 23 âya-rakkha-deva-sâhassiņam annesim24 ca bahûnam sohamma-kappa-vâsîņam vemâniyâņam25 devânam devîna ya âhevaccam 26 porevaccam sâmittam bhaṭṭittam mahattaragattam ânâ-îsarasenavaccam kâremâne pâlemâne mahayâ "haya-natta 27-giya 28-vâiya 29. tamtî-talatâla - tudiya 29-ghanamuimga-padu - padaha-vâiya 29-ravenam divvâim bhoga-bhogâim bhumjamâne viharai. (14.)
imam ca nam kevala-kappam Jambuddivam divam1 viulenam ohinâ âbhoemâne 2 viharai2. tatthal nam1 samanam bhagavam Mahaviram Jambuddîve dive Bhârahe vâse dâhin'-addha- bharahe mâhana-Kumḍaggâme nagares Usabhadattassa mâhanassa Koḍâlasagottassa bhâriyâe Devânamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara-sagottâe kucchimsi gabbhattâe vakkamtam' pâsai, pâsittâ hattha-tuttha-cittam-âṇamdie namdies pii"-mane parama -somaṇassie 10 harisa11- vasavisappamâna 12-hiyae 13 dhârâ-haya-nîva 14-surabhi 15-kusuma-camcumâ
4) atî A. 5) in
13. 1) eam devânuppiâ EM, throughout. 2) via 4) etam A. 5) "ati CH. 6) ur BCH. 7) bhungâim C. 14. 1) sayakkaû EM. 2) pâga CEHM. 3) ddh B. serted before battîsa in EM. 6) sure" C. 7) "îya C, ia EM. 8) vila" M. 9) galle HM. 10) ie M. 11) [] not in A, B i marg. by 2 hd. found in S. V. 0. 12) bodi A, bumdî CE, bamdî H. 13) mâladhare EM. 14) "sae BCEM. 15) nisanne added in B. 16) "âte B. 17) "nâvâsi B, nâvâsa M. 18) îya B, ia EM. 19) nh H. 20) ta' E. 21) îâ EM. 22) îâ M, iâhivai E. 23) 'sîe B, sîte CH, sînam EM. 24) nn EM. 25) "ia" EM. 26) aho C. 27) n A. 28) gîa EM. 29) via EM.
15. 1) not in H. 2) pâsai II, pâsai ya C. 3) nay CHM. 4) sagu" EM, guo C. 5) âte B, 'iâe EM. 6) sagu EM, ssagu C, ssago" H. 7) vai" A, "te C. 8) not in B, "diyâ-namdie AM, add paramânamdie. 9) piti A, pîya H. 10) "asie BM. 11) harasa B. 12) ppamâna C. 13) only after ǎ in EM. 14) kayamba EM.
15) hi CH, "ha M.
12--15.
EM. 8) na M.
3) not in M.

Page #50

15-16.
Jinacaritra.
37
laiya16 . ûsaviya 17-roma-kûve vikasiya 18. vara - kamala 19 - nayaņa 19. vayane19 payaliya 20-vara - kadaga - tudiya 13 - kellra? 1- mauda-kumdalahâra-virâyażnta 22-vacche pâlamba - palambamâna-gholamta - bhûsaņadhare sasambhamam turiyam13 cavalam sur'-imde sîhậsaņão 23 abbhuţthei, abbhuţthittâ pâya-padhâo 24 paccoruhai25, paccoruhittà 26 veruliya 13.varittha-riţtha-amjana - niun-oviya27 - misimisimta 28-manirayana-mamdiydo 29 pâuyâo 30 omuyai 31, omuittâ 31 ega-sâdiyam 13 uttarasamgam karei, karittâ 32 amjali-mauliy'13-agga-hatthe titthagarậbhimuhe 33 satt'attha payâim aņugacchai, aņugacchittâ 34 vâmam jâņum amcei, amcittâ 35 dâhiņam jâņum dharani-talamsi sahattu tikkhutto muddhâņam dharani-talamsi nivesei 3", nivesittâ 37 isim paccuņņamai 38, paccuņņamitta 39 kadaga - tudiya 13 - thambhiyao 13 bhuyâ040 sâharai, sâharitta 41 karayala-pariggahiyam 13 sirasa vattam+2 dasa-naham matthae amjalim kattu43 evam vayâsî: (15.)
‘namot 'tthu ņam arahaîtâņam2 bhagavamtânam [1]* âdigarâņam* titthagarâņam. sayam-sambuddhâņam [2] purisottamâņam purisa - sîhâņam purisa - vara-pumdariyâņam? purisa - vara - gamdhahatthîņam (3] logʻ-uttamânam loga - nâhâņam loga-hiyâņam logapaîvâņam loga - pajjoyagarâņam [4] abhaya- dayâņam cakkhudayâņam 10 magga-dayâņam sarana-dayâņam jîva-dayâņam 11 12bohidayâņam [5] dhamma - dayâņam dhamma - desayâņam13 dhammanâyagâņam dhamma-sârahîņam dhamma-vara-câuramta-cakkavaţtīņam [6] dîvo tâņam 14 saraṇam 15 gaî16 paitphâ 17 appadihaya-vara-nâņadamsaņa-dharâņam viyațța 18-chaumâņam1' [7] jiņâņam 20 jấvayâņam tiņņânamai târayâņam buddhâņam bohayâņam 22 muttâņam moyagâņam8 [8] savvannûņam savva-darisîņam 23 sivam ayalam aruyam 24 aņamtam akkhayam avvâbâham 25 apunarâvatti - siddhi - gai - nâmadheyam: thâņam sampattâņam namo jiņâņam jiya 26.bhayâņam 27 [9]
muddhå nyamam jamun, sattattha aņu zivam u 2 tta B.
15. 16) "iya C, "ia EM. 17) uss H, "ia EM, üsasiya A. 18) viga" BC, viasia EM. 19) kamalagananayane E, kamalânananay' M, ko vay nay" B. 20) pac! CM, in EM, palambiya A. 21) keyûra B. 22) yaraiyanta , 23) tiết in BEHAI. 24) "âu H. 25) ati C. 26) 2 tta CII, 2 B, 27) ovaciya A, ocia E, ovia M. 28) "tta CII. 29) iao AEM. 30) Muão AEM. 31) un BH, sco18 32) 2 ttà A, ogasådiyam u 2 ttâ B. 33) titthago A. 34) C adds sattattha payáim. sattattha anu 2 ttà A, anu 2 ttâ B. 35) 2 ttâ ABC. A adds vainam jârum, B adds våmam. 36) "ai H. 37) A(BC add tikkhutto muddhanam, blotted out in B. 38) m M. 39) nn M, isim added in H, 2 ttà AC. 40) uảo CEM. 41) 2 ttâ ABC, AB add kada. 42) not in E 43) not in II.
16. 1) "U EM. 2) ari' EM. 3) the nunbers in brackets are found in ABC, they indicato tho sampads. 4) ai" BEHM. 5) tittham A, "yar" EHM. 6) utt" EM. 7)'riy B), oríànam EM. 8) y only after à in EM. 9) Coa AEM. 10) H adds jivadayanam. 11) not in AH. 12) not in M. 13) not in A, "si" H. 14) ttanam H. 15) na EH. 16) gai E. 17) patio A, nam added in H. 18) viutta CE, via' M. 19) chanmm' CM. 20) 11. 21) in CM. 22) bohiyo C, vobiyu B, bohaanam M. 23) damsinam B. 24) aruam CE, argam M, arûvam II. 25) "vah" B. 26) jia EUM. 27) the following gâtha is inserted in C: je diâ (!) siddha je (a) bhavissaint' angae kâle sampai l vattamânâ, savve ti-vihe pa vaindāmi |

Page #51

38
Kalpasútra.
16–21.
Ta
namo 28 'tthu nam samaņassa bhagavao 29 Mahâvirassa âdigarassa 30 carama31-titthagarassa puvva-titthayara-niddiţthassa jâva sampâviukâmassa; vamdâmi ņam bhagavamtam tattha-gayam32 iha-gae32; pâsau 33 me bhagavam tattha-gae 34 iha-gayam' ti 35 kattu samaņam bhagavam Mahâvîram vamdai 36 namamsai36, 2 ttâ 37 sîhậsaņa-varamsi puratthậbhimuhe38 sannisanne39 tae ņam tassa Sakkassa dev'. imdassa deva-ranno 40 ayam eyârûve ajjhatthie41 cimtie patthie mano. gae samkappe samuppajjitthâ: (16.)
'nal evam? bhûyam2, na eyam? bhayyam, na evam? bhavissam3. jaņ ņam arahamtâ vâ cakkavatıțî vâ baladevâ và vâsudevâ vâ amta-kulesu vâ pamta-kulesu vâ tuccha-kulesu vâ daridda-kulesu va kiviņas - kulesu Vâ bhikkhâga 6-kulesu vâ mâhaņa - kulesu vâ âyâimsu vâ âyâimti? vâ âyâissamti vâ (17.) evam khalu arahamtâ 1 và cakkavatti vã baladeva và vậsudevả và ugga-kulesu và bhogakulesu vârâiņņa? - kulesu vâ3 Ikkhâga-kulesu vâ khattiya“ - kulesu vâ Harivamsa-kulesu vâ annayaresu5 vâ tahappagâresu vâ visuddha-jâi6-kula-vamsesu vâ âyâimsu vâ 37 (18.) atthi puņa ese vi bhâve log'-accheraya-bhûe. aṇamtâhim osappiņîl- ussappiņîhim? viikkamtâhim3 samuppajjait 900 nâma-gottassa5 và 6 kammassa akkhîņassa aveiyassa? anijjinnassa: udaeņam, jaņ ņam arahamtâ vâ cakkavattî vâ baladevâ vâ vâsudevâ vâ arta 10-kulesu vâ pamta 10. kulesu vâ tuccha-daridda-bhikkhâga-kiviņa-(mâhaņa-kulesu vâ)11 ayaimsu19 và 3, kucchimsi gabbhattae 13 vakkaminsu và 14 vakkamamti vâ vakkamissamti vâ ; no ceva ņam jonî - jammaņa 15. nikkhamaņeņam nikkhamimsu vâ nikkhamamti vâ nikkhamissamti vâ! (19.) ayam ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre Jambuddîvel dive? Bhârahel vâse mâhaņa-Kumdaggâme nayare Usabhadattassa mâhanassa Kô dâla - sagottassa? bhâriyâe3 Devâņamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara-sagottâe kucchimsi gabbhattâe vakkamte. (20.) tam jîyam eyami tîyal-paccuppanna 2-m-aņâgayâņam sakkâņam dev'-imdâņam3 deva-râîņam, arahamte5 bhagavamte tahappagârehimto amta6.
16, 28) Du E. 29) Cau M. 30) ái E, adi M, kar? A. 31) carin B. 32) gat" CH. 33) Cai B, kvacit S. 34) gao B. 35) tti M. 36) Pati CH. 37) not in ABM. 38) Oritth' C. 39) Osame CH, nisanne M, samnisamne B. 40) în CH. 41) abbho H.
17. 1) no khalu CH, na kha M. 2) see 168 3) bhavissai C. 4) nn EHM, jam nam BC. 5) kivana BC. 6) "âyara ABE. 7) âyâmnti B.
18. 1) ari' EM. 2) nn CHM, râyanna E. 3) AE, add naya-kulesu vâ. 4) ia E. 5) în A annato B. 6) jati C. 7) fully repoated in M.
19. 1) usao B, ussa" EM, uva" H. 2) osa' BE, usa M, ava" CH. 3) viti! C, vai E, CH add. kayâim. 4) B adds tti. 5) gu' BEM. 6) not in AE. 7) aved. S. 8) in CEHM, aniji! C. 9) jam nam C, janam EHM. 10) Otta B. 11) not in AB. 12) âimsu B, ay" M. 13) down to no not in A. 14) C abbreviates in 3. 15) jamma C.
20. 1) not in ACH. 2) go" C, sagu EM. 3) iâo EM. 4) ssago H, sagu EM.
21. 1) see 16%. 2) n CHM. 3) am° C. 4) rài" A. 5) ario E, down to tuccha not in H. 6) atta B.

Page #52

21-25.
Jinacaritra.
A
39
kulehimto pamta - kulehimpto? tuccha - daridda - bhikkhâga - kiviņas. kulehimto? tahappagâresu 10 vâ ugga-kulesu vâ bhoga- kulesu vâ rainna11 - kulesu12 vâ12 Naya13 - khattiya - Harivamsa - kulesu 14 và 14 annayaresu 15 vâ tahappagâresu visuddha - jâi 16. kula-vamsesu vâ [rajja-sirim kâremânesu pâlemânesu]17 sâharâvittae, tam seyam khalu mama18 vi 13, samanam bhagavam Mahâvîram carama 19-titthayaram puyva-titthayara-niddiţtham mâhaņa-Kumdaggâmâo 20 nayarão 20 Usabhadattassa mâhanassa 21Kodála-sagottassa 22 bhâriyâeDevâņamdâe måhanîe Jâlaındhara - sagottâe 23 kucchỉo 20 khattiyal - Kumdaggâme nayare 24 Nâyânam khattiyâņamSiddhatthassa khattiyassa? Kâsavagottassa 25 bhâriyâe 1 Tisalâe khattiyâņieVâsiţtha-sagottâe 29 kucchimsi gabbhattâe sâharâvittae; je vi ya' nam se Tisalâe khattiyânîel gabbhe, tam pi yalnam Devâņamdâe mahaņîe Jâlamdhara-sagottâe 26 kucchimsi gabbhattâe sâharâvittae' ti 27 kațțu evam sampehei, evam 21 sampehittâ Hariņegamesim pâyattậniyậhivaim28 devam saddâvei, Hariņegamesim devam 29 saddâvittâ evam vayâsî: (21.)
'evam khalu, Devânuppiya! na' eyam bhûyam, naleyam bhavvam, nal eyam bhavissam: jaņ nam arahamtâ vâ cakkavattia vâ baladeva 2 vâ vâsudeva vâ amta6- pamta? - kiviņa 3- daridda - tuccha- bhikkhâgamahaņa"-kulesu5 vâ5 âyâiņsu vâ 3. evam · khalu arahạmtâ vâ cakka6 balae vâsudevâ vâ ugga - kulesu vâ bhoga- râiņņas - khattiya-Ikkhâga-Harivamsa - kulesu vâ aņņayaresu vâ tahappagâresu visuddha-jâi - kula 8- yamsesus âyâimsu vâ 3. (22.) atthi puna esa bhâve log'-accheraya-bhûe. aṇamtâhim ussappiņî-osappiņihim viikkamtâhim samuppajjai? nâma-gottassa kammassa akkhiņassa avei
assa 2 anijjinnassa udaenam, jan nam arahamtâ vâ cakkavatti vâ baladevi và visudev và anta-kulesu và painta-kulesu và tucchadaridda-kiviņa3-bhikkhâga-kulesu' vâ âyâimsu vâ 3, nos ceva ·ņai joņi-jammaņa-nikkhamaņeņam nikkhamissu vâ 3. (23.) ayam ca ņam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre Jambuddive dive Bhârahe vâse mâhana-Kumdaggâme nayarel Usabhadattassa mahaņassa Kodálasagottassa bhâriyâe Devâņaindâe mâhanîe Jâlaindhara - sagottâe kucehimsi gabbhattâe vakkamte. (24.) tam jîyam eyain tîya-paccu
21. 7) not in A, down to taha' not in H. 8) kivana AE, EM add inahana. 9) not in A, M adds và mahattakulehimto vệ. 10) Khip to A. 11) ni A, rậyanna M. 12) not in BCEHM. 13) not in C. 14) not in AB. 15) anna A, annat B, nn CEM, annesu 11. 16) játi B. 17) not in ABCE. 18) mama A, not in C. 19) carima B. 20) o and u initial in a syllable henceforth not discriminated in M. 21) not in M. 22) sagu' E. 23) sagu EM. 24) nag A. 25) guo EM. 26) sagu EM, gu' B. 27) tti EM. 28) påy" B, "nião E, nia M, 'vai BH, 29) not in EM
22. I have given only tho more importaut v. r. of the SS 2226, for the rest see 17-21. 1) na A. 2) AM as below. 3) kivana AH. 4) only in M. 5) not in M. 6) atta B. 7) pamtta B. 8) M adds naya. kulesu A.
23. 1) "anti AB, Otti H. 2) aved' A. 3) kivana A. 4) not in A. 5) ņo A. 6) nio A.
24. 1) nag" A.

Page #53

40
Kalpasůtra.
25.-28.
ppanna1-m-aņâgayâņam sakkâņam dev'-imdâņam deva-râîņam, arahamte bhagavamate tahappagârehisto amta2-kulehimto 3 pamta?-kulehimto 3 tuccha-kiviņa4-daridda-vaņîmaga-[jâva-mâhaņa) - kulehimto tahappagâresu ugga-kulesu vâ bhoga - râinna'. [Nâya) - khattiya - IkkhâgaHarivamsa-kulesu5 và annayaresu tahappagâresu visuddha-jâi-kulavamsesu vâ saharâvittae. (25.) tam gaccha ņam tumam samanain bhagavam Mahâvîram mâhana-Kumdaggâmâo nayarko 1 Usabhadattassa mahaņassa Koạâla-sagottassa bhâriyâe Devâņamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara-sagottâe kucchîo khattiya - Kumdaggâme nayare Nâyâņam kbattiyâņam Siddhatthassa khattiyassa Kâsava - guttassa bhâriyâe Tisalâe khattiyânîe Vâsittha-sagottâe kucchimsi gabhattâe sâharâhi ; je vi ya ņam se Tisalâe khattiyânie gabbhe, tam pi ya ņam Devâņamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara - sagottâe kucchimsi gabbhattae sâharâhi, sâharittâ mama eyam âņattiyam khippâm eva paccappiņâhi'. (26.) tae nam se Hariņegamesîl pâyattậniyậhivai? deve? Sakkeņam dev'-imdeņam deva-rannâ evam vutte samâạe hatthe+ java hiyae5 kara-yala jâva tti kațţu: "evam jam devo âņavei” tti?; âņae vinaenam vayanam padisuņeis, evam padisuņittà Sakkassa' dev’-imdassa devaranno in amtiâo 11 parinikkhamai?, uttara-puratthimam disî-bhậgam avalkkamai, avakkamittà veuvviya-samugghấeņam samohaņai 13, 2 ttâ samkhijjâim joyanâim damdam nissarail4; tam jahâ15: rayaņâņam Vayarânam 16 veruliyanam'? lohiy'akkhânam 17 masâragallanam hamsagabbhâņam pulayâņam sogamdhiyânam17 joîrasâņam 18 amjaņâņam amjaņapulayâņam [rayanâņam]6 jậyarâvâņam subhagâņam amkânam phalihâņam riţthâņam 16 ahâbâyare19 poggale20 parisâdei, 2 ttâ6 ahâsuhume poggalexi pariyâdiyati22, (27.) 2 ttât duccam2 pi veuvviyas-samugghåeņam samohaņai“, samohaạittâ uttara - veuvviyam rûvam viuvvai, viuvvittâ tâe ukkiţthâe turiyâe3 cavalâe cheâe5 camdầe jayaņâe 6 uddhuyâe 3 sigghấe divvâe deva-gale? vîtîvayamânes 2 tiriyam asamkhejjâņam dîva-samuddâņam majjham majjhenam, jen'eva Jambuddive dive, jen'eva9 Bhârahe vâse, jen'eva mâhana Kumdaggâre nayare?", jen'evali Usabhadattassa mahaņassa gihe 1%, jen'eva Devâņamdâ mâhaņi, teneva uvâgacchai, uvâgacchittâ âloe samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa panamam karei, 2 ttâ Devâņamdâe mâhanie saparijaņâe 13 osovanimn14 dalai'5, 2 ttâ asubhe 16 poggale17
25. 1) un A. 2) Otta B. 3) BCM om. 4) "ava" AM. 26. 1) nag A; BCH java, instead of Usabhadattassa down to je vi.
27. 1) "shi H. 2) aggan" A, pa' B, "niyâo B, niâ E, "unia M. 3) not in R. 4) oa EH. 5) hiae EM, not in BH. 6) not in M. 7) not in BH. 8) eti C. Samti H. 9) down to uttara" not in BEM. 10) nn c. 11) iyâo CH. 12) padi' CH, "ei A, 2 ttà added in H, 13) "nati C, mai B, kvacit s. 14) "ir" E. 15) not in E. 16) vairo BCEH. 17) see 16% 18) "saranam A. 19) âhâ B. 20) pu all except B. 21) pu" all excopt AB. 22) "ai A, pariâci EM.
28. 1) pariâittà M. 2) doccain BHS. 3) seo 168. 4) Bati C, nnai B. 5) not in ABM, H after camdae. 6) jaiņo E. 7) gaie E, "io C. 8) vîi" EH, viio M, "vaimo H. 9) om. HM: 10) ņa" H, nag" E. 11) not in H. 12) gehe M. 13) E adds a. 14) as' E, us' II. 15) dalayai A. 16) "he BCH. 17) puo CEHM.

Page #54

28-31.
Jinacaritra.
11
avaharai, subhe 16 poggale 17 pakkhivai, 2ttâ "anujâņau me11 bhagavam" tti kaṭṭu samanam bhagavan Mahâvîram avvâbâham 18 avvâbâheņam 18 kara-yala-sampudeņam ginhai19, 2 ttâ jen'eva khattiya-Kumdaggâme nayare 20, jen'eva Siddhatthassa khattiyassa3 gihe 21, jen'eva Tisalâ khattiyânî3, ten'eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ Tisalâe khattiyânîe3 saparijanâe 22 osovanim 14 dalai 15, 2ttâ asubhe 23 poggale17 avaharai, 2 ttâ subhe 23 poggale 17 pakkhivai, 2 ttâ samaņam bhagavam Mahâvîram 24 avvâbâham 25 avvâbâheņam 25 Tisalâe khattiyânîes kucchimsi gabbhattâe sâharai26; je vi ya 27 nam se Tisalâe khattiyânîe gabbhe, tam pi ya 27 nam Devânamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara - sagottâe 28 kucchimsi29 gabbhattâeli sâharai30, 2thân1 jâm eva disim3' pâubhûe, tâm eva disim 31 padigae (28.) tâe' ukkiṭṭhâe turiyâe cavalâe camdâe cheyâe3 jayanâe uddhuyâe2 sigghâe divvâe deva - gaîe5 tiriyam2 asamkhejjâņam diva- samuddâņam majjham majjhenam joyana-sâhassîehim viggahehim uppayamâne 2, jenâm eva sohamme kappe sohamma-vaḍimsae vimâne sakkamsi sîhasanamsi Sakke dev'imde deva-râyâ, teņâm eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ Sakkassa dev'-imdassa deva-ranno eyam9 ânattiyam2 khippâm eva paccappiņai. (tenam kâleṇam tenam samaenam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre tin-nânovagae 10 yâvi hotthâ: 'sâharijjissâmi' tti jâņai, sâharijjamâne no1 jâņai, 'sâharie 'mi' tti jâņai)12 (29.)
41
1
tenam kalenam tenam samaenam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre, je se vâsâņam tacce mâse pamcame pakkhe âsoya1-bahule, tassa nam âsoya1-bahulassa terasî - pakkhenam bâsîim2 râimdiehim viikkamtehim3 testimassa râimdiyassa amtarâ vaṭṭamâne5 hiyânukampaenam devenam Harinegamesiņa Sakka-vayana-samditthenam mâhana-Kumdaggâmâo nagarâo Usabhadattassa mâhanassa Koḍâlasagottassa bhâriyâe1 Devânamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara - sagottâe kucchĵo khattiya1-Kumḍaggâme nagare Siddhatthassa khattiyassa1 Kâsava-gottassa 10 bhâriyâe1 Tisalâe khattiyânîe Vâsittha-sagottâe? puvva-rattavaratta - kâla-samayamsi hatth'uttarâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam avvâbâham11 avvâbâheṇam12 kucchimsi gabbhattâe saharie 13. (30.)
jam rayanim ca nam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre Devânamdâe
21) gehe C. 22) paria" EM. 26) "ati C. 27) a BEM. 31) sam BE.
28. 18) EM add divvenam pahenam, B i. marg. 19) nh EH. 23) "he CEHM. 24) "re C. 25) 28) sagu BCEHM. 29) "echa" H.
20) nag" E. vâh B. 30) "ati H.
29. 1) not in AB. viivayamâne add. in C. 9) evam E, eam M. in EM, they have this
2) see 168. 3) not in ABM. 4) jain" B. 6) khi BCEHM. 7) Ossîhim B, vie® E. 10) tinn BC, ga C. 11) not in A, na C. passage at the end of 30.
30. 1) see 16*. 2) "sî B, "siî C, sii EM. 3) vii A, vai C, bai H. B. 5) "nassa CH. 6) nayo B, nag C, nayo H. 7) sagu EM. 8) îu 9) nay BM, nay H. 10) gu" CEHM. 11) vâh" AB. 12) "vâh" B. 13) see 2912, B repeats the same passage.
31. 1) bhay" H.
5) gaie E, 8) nn ACEM. 12) not
4) tess
B, io H.

Page #55

42
'Kalpasútra.
mâhanîe Jâlamdhara-sagottâe2 kucchio3 Tisalâe khattiyânîe 5Vâsiṭṭhasagottâe kucchimsi gabbhattâe sâharic, tam rayanim ca nam sâ Devânamdâ mâhanî sayanijjamsi sutta-jâgarâ ohîramânî8 2 ime eyârûve9 orâles kallâne sive dhanne sassirîe coddassa 10 mahâsumine Tisalâe khattiyânîe hade pâsittâ nam padibuddhâ; (tam jahâ12: gaya-usabha 14-gâhấ) 13 (31.)
6
jam rayanim ca nam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre Devâṇamdâe mâhanie Jâlamdhara-sagottâe' kucchîo2 Tisalâe khattiyânîe3 Vâsiṭṭhasagottâe kucchimsi gabbhattâe sâharie, tam rayanim ca nam sâ Tisala khattiyânîs tamsi târisagamsi vâsa-gharamsi abbhimtarao sacitta-kamme bâhirao dûmiya*-ghattha-matthe vicitta-ulloya-cittiya8tale mani-rayana-panâsiy'4-amdhayâre bahu-sama-suvibhatta-bhumibhage pamca-vanna-sarasa-surabhi 10-mukka-puppha 11-pumjovayârakalie 12 kâlâgaru 13- pavara - kumdurukka11 - turukka 15 - dajjhamta 16. dhûva-maghamaghamta17-gamdh'- uddhuyabhirâme sugamdha-varagamdhie 16 gamdha - vatti - bhûe 18 tamsi târisagamsi sayaņijjamsi sâlimgana vatție ubhao vivvoyane 19 ubhao unnae majjhenam 20 gambhire gamgâ-puliņa-vâlua 21-uddâla-sâlisae oyaviya22-khomiya 23. dugulla patta - padicchanne suviraiya 23 - raya - ttâne ratt'-amsuya 24sambue 25 suramme âînaga 26-ruya 27-bûra 28-navanîya 29-túla 30-phâse sugamdha-vara-kusuma-cunna-sayanovayara-kalie puvva-rattavarattakâla - samayamsi sutta - jâgarâ ohîramânî31 im' eyârûve 32 orâle 31 kallâne 33 sive34 dhanne mamgalle sassirîe coddasa35 mahâsumine pâsittâ nam padibuddhâ. tam jahâ:
gaya-vasaha 36-siha37 abhiseya1
dâma sasi dinayaram jhayam 38 kumbham | paumasara sâgara vimâņa
31-33.
bhavana39 rayan'-uccaya sihim ca || (32.)
1. tae nam sâ Tisalâ khattiyânî' tap-padhamayâe taoya2-cauddamtam ûsîya3-galia1-vipula-jalahara-hâra4-nikara - khîra - sâgara-sasamkakirana-daga-raya-rayaya5-mahâsela - pamḍurataram samâgaya-mahuyara-sugamdha-dâṇa-vâsiya-kapola'-mûlam deva-raya-kumjara-vara
31. 2) sagu EM. 3) Yo BH. 4) only after a in M. 5) A om. 6) ssa BC. see2. 7) sah. H. 8) uo H. 9) ear" M, âr" E. 10) cauo BEHM. 11) hadhe A; CE add me. 12) HM om. 13) not in C. 14) "ha B, vasaha M.
32. 1) ssa B, sagu EM. 2) io H. 3) see 168. 4) ssao CE, "gu" EM, go H. 5) târisi B. 6) ato A, au BM. 7) oga B, oa EM. 8) not in A, cilliya H, cillia eorr. in cittia B, cittia EM, see notes. 9) nn AEM. 10) "hi BEHM. 11) shph AB. 12) ie M. 13) guru CE. "gâru H. 14) "da HM, Ora B. 15) "ra" B, not in H. 16) not in B. 17) ghemta B. 18) "te C. 19) "bbo" CEH, ppo B, bo M, sees. 20) "ena ya BE, "ena i C. 21) vâlu A, uâ CEM. 22) oavia BEM, ubhaoyaviya A, uvaciya C. 23) ia BEM. 24) ua BEM. 25) samvude M. 26) âï EM. 27) rûa BEM. 28) pûra A. 29) nava A. 30) tulla C, tûlatulla EM. 31) u° CH. 32) imeâ B, ime eâ EM. C. 34) down to codd.° not in ACHEM, EM add jâva. 35) cau BEM. gâhâ om. cet. 37) siham M. 38) jjh ACH. 39) bhu" H.
33) not in 36) B
33. 1) BEM no y. 2) not in HM, inserted in the margin of B by 2 hd. see1. 3) ussia B. 4) nihâra M. 5) E om. 6) see1, kvacit mahuyara tti padam na dricyate. S. 7) kav
EM.

Page #56

33_-36,
Jinacaritra.
43
ppamâņam picchai sajala-ghana-vipula -jalahara-gajjiyal.gambhîracâru-ghosam ibham subham savva-lakkhaņa-kayambiyami varorum. (33.)
2. taol puño dhavala-kamala-patta-payarậireya-rûva-ppabham pahâ-samudaovahârehim savvao ceva divayamtam aisiribhara-pillanâ 3. visappamta-kamta-sohamta-câru-kakuham taņu-suddhat-sukumälaloma-niddha5.cchavim thira-subaddha-mamsalovaciya - lattha - suvibhatta-sumdar-amgam picchai ghaņa - vašta -laţtha-ukkiţtha?- tupp'agga-tikkha-simgam damtam sivam samâņa-sohamtao-suddha-damtam vasaham amiya-guna-mamgala-muham. (34.)
3. tao puņo hâra-nikara-khîra-sågara-sasamka-kịraņa-daga-rayarayaya-mahâsela-pamdur'amgam1200 ramanijja-picchanijjam? thiralaţtha-pauţtha-vațţa3-pîvara-susilițţha 5-tikkha-dâờhâ - viņambiyat-muham parikammiya"-jacca-kamala 6-komala?-pamâņa 8-sohamta-latthauttham ratt'-uppala-patta - mauyat-sukumäla-tâlu 10-nillâliy'11-aggajîham mûságaya12. pavara - kanaga-tâviya4-avattâyamta - vațța-taời13. vimala-sarisa-nayaņam visâla-pivara - varorum 14 padipunna- vimalakhamdham miu-visaya-suhuma-lakkhaņa - pasattha-vitthinna-kesarậdova-sohiyam* ûsiyat.sunimmiyat-sujaya-apphoạiya 15-lamgûlar 16 somam somâkâram17 lîlâyamtam 18 naha-yalão 19 uvayamânam niyaga4vayaņam aivayamtam picchai sâu gâdha- tikkh'-agga-nahai sîham vayaņa-sira 20-pallaval-patta-câru-jîham. (35.)
4. tito puņo punna'-camda-vayaņa uccậgaya-thâņa2-laţtha-samnthiyam3 pasattha-rûvam supaiţthiya3-kaņagamaya4-kumma-sarisovamâņa-calanam accunnaya-piņa-raiya5 - mamsala - unnaya-tamu-tambaniddha-naham kamala-palâsa-sukumâla-kara - caraņa - komala - var’amgulim kuruviņdâvatta - vattâņupuvva6-jamgham nigûdha-jânum gaya-vara-kara-sarisa-pivarorum camîkara-raiya -mehala-jutta-kamtavitthinna-soņi-cakkam jacc'-aiņjaņa-bhamara -jalaya-payara?-ujjuya:sama-samhiya) - tanuyas-âijja'-laqaha - sukumála- mauyas - ramanijjaroma-râim nâbhi-mandala-sumdara-visâla-pasattha-jaghaṇamkara-yalamâiya8 - pasattha- tivaliya 8- maijham nâņâ - maņi - kaņaga 10-rayana 10. vimala-mahâtavanijjábharanall.bhûsaņa-virâiya 8-m-amg'-uvamgim12 hâra-virâyamta-kumda-mála 13-pariņaddha-jalajalimta14- thaņa -juyala 8.
34. 1) 1 has always tau. 2) "dauo CEH, "ddau' M. 3) pello CH, ppillo E. 4) sui H. 5) nio CH. 6) "ia BEM. 7) visittha added in CH. 8) kvacit tuppapushpaggatikkhasimgam ili pathas S. 9) sobh. M.
35. 1) ágárain CH, Cataram M. 2) pe" CH. 3) ghatta E, patta E. 4) y only after in BEM. 5) visittha added in HM. S. 6) jaccha H. 7) om. E. 8) maiya II. S. 9) sobh M. 10) tâla B. 11) nilio M, seet. 12) mio H. 13) tadiya CH. 14) pivarorum (M. 15) "lia B, seo4. 16) lão HM. 17) "går E.18) jambhayamtam added in CH. 19) "âte CH. 20) siri H. 21) palamba B kvacit. S.
36. 1) un CHI 2) tth CH. 3) soe 354 4) kanaga CH. 5) rayaya H, see? 6) anuvu" M. 7) pamkar-H. 8) y omitted in BCEM. 9) âejja H. 10) rayana-kanaga CM. 11) Charana CEH. 12) "gam C, birâiyamgamamgam H. 13) mâlâ H, 14) jalajalajalimta B, S. kvacit. jalajalamta CH.

Page #57

44
Kalpasútra.
vimala - kalasam âia 15-pattiya- vibhûsiena16 subhaga - jâl' - ujjaleņa muttâ-kalâvenam urattha-dînâra - mâlaya17-viraiena 18 kamtha - manisuttaeņa ya kumdala-juyal's-ullasamta-amsovasatta-sobhamta-sappabhenam sobhâ-guna-samudaenam ânana-kuḍumbienam 19 kamalâmalavisâla - ramanijja-loyanam kamala-pajjalamta-kara-gahiya3-mukkatoyam3 lîlâ-vâya-kaya-pakkhaenam suvisada2"-kasina-ghana-sanha 21lambhamta-kesa-hattham pauma-ddaha-kamala-vâsinim Sirim bhagavaim 22 picchai Himavamta-sela-sihare disâ-ga'imdoru-pîvara-karabhisiccamânim. (36.)
5. tao puno sarasa-kusuma-mamdâra-dama-ramanijja-bhûyam1
36-39.
campagâsoga-punnâga-nâga-piyamgu'-sirîsa-muggaraga 2-malliyâ3-jâijûhiy's-amkolla-kojja5-korimta-patta-damanaya - navamâliya-vaulaRtilaya - vâsamtiya1-paum' - uppala - pâdala - kumdaimutta sahakârasurabhi-gamdhim 10 anuvama-manoharenam gamdhenam dasa-disão11 vi vâsayamtam savvouya12-surabhi-kusuma-malla - dhavala - vilasamtakamta-bahu-vanna-bhatti-cittam chappaya-mahuyari1-bhamara-ganagumagumâyamta- nilimta 13-gumjamta-desa-bhagam dâmam picchai nabh'-amgana-talão uvayamtam 14. (37.)
6. sasim ca. go-khîra '-phena-daga-raya-rayaya-kalasa-pamḍuram2 subham hiyaya-mayana-kamtam padipunnam timira-nikara-ghanaguhira-vitimira-karam pamâna-pakkh'-amta-raya-leham kumuya5vana-vibohagam nisâ-sobhagam suparimattha-dappana-talovamam hamsa-padu-vannam joisa-muha-mamdagam tama-ripum mayanasarapuram 10 samudda - daga-pûragam 10 dummanam janam daiya3vajjiyam11 pâyaehim sosayamtam puno soma-cârû-rûvam picchai 13 sâ gagana-mamdala- visâla - soma - camkammamâna-tilagam rohinimana-hiyaya-vallaham devî punna-camdam samullasamtam. (38.)
7. tao puno1. tama-padala-paripphuḍam ceva teyasâ2 pajjalamtaruvam rattasoga - pagâsa3-kimsuya2-suya1-muha5-gumj'addha-rayasarisam kamala - vanalamkaranam amkanam joisassa ambara - talapaîvam hima - padala - galaggaham gaha7-ganoru - nayagam rattivinâsam uday'-atthamanesu muhutta-suha-damsanam dunnirikkha9rûvam ratti-m-uddhamta1-duppayâra-ppamaddanam 11 sîya12-vegamahanam picchai13 meru-giri-sayaya-pariyattayam 12 visâlam sûram rassi 14-sahassa-payaliya 12-ditta-soham. (39.)
36. 15) aia H. 16) am M, CH add ya. 17) mâl EM, maliya H. 18) enam CEH, "râo H. 19) "dam C. 20) "dda C, "ya H. 21) h CM. 22) vayam H.
37. 1) see 354. 2) muggara CH. 3) see 36. 5) not in C. 6) koram" H. 7) nao CH, see1. 8) not in B. 9) pât B. 10) Nam CH. 11) âu H. 12) ooya C, see1. 13) nilam" C. 14) ov. B.
38. 1) kkh H. 2) pum CE. 3) see 351. 4) gao B. 5) "maya, C, "muda H. 6) "yam H. 7) soho C, after the following compound in E. 9) kvacit tama-ridum S. 10) "rakam C. 11) pariva C, sco3. CEH. 13) peo S.
39. 1) not in B. 2) see 36. 3) pp C. 4) suga EM, sco2. 6) pp CH. 7) not in M. 8) vivanâsam kvacit. S. 9) duni" B. CEM, kvacit S. 11) pa". B. 12) see 354. 13) peo H. 14) "ssi H.
8) pam" M. 12) pâehim
5) "ham B. 10) suddhanta

Page #58

40.43
Jinacaritra
45
8. tao puņot jacca-kaņaga-laţthi-paitthiyama samûha-nîla-rattapîya2-sukkila 3 - sukumâl- ullasiya+ . mora - piccha - kaya - muddhayam dhayam ahiyal-sassirîyam2 phâliya-samkh'6-amka-kumda-daga-rayarayaya-kalasa-pamdureņa? matthaya- ttheņas sîheņa râyamânena rayamânam bhittum gagana - tala - mamdalam ceva vavasieņam 10 picchai'1 siva-mauya3-mâruya3-layậhaya-kampamâņam aippamâņam 12 jaņa-picchanijja 13-rûvam. (40.)
9. tao puno jacça-kamcan-ujjalamta-rûyam nimmala-jala-punnam' uttamam dippamâna-soham kamala- kalâv, 2. parirâyamâņam padipunnaya-savva-mamgala-bheya 3-samagamam puvara-rayana-parâyamta4-kamala-tthiyamnayana-bhûsana-karam pabhâsamânain savvao ceva divayamtam soma-lacchi-nibhelaņam? savva-pâva-parivajjiyam subham bhâsuram siri - varam savvouya'-surabhi - kusuma-âsatta 10. malla-dâmam picchai sâ rayaya-punna-kalasam. (41.)
10. taol puna? 3ravi-kiraņa4-taruna-bohiya5-sahassapatta-surabhitara-pimjara 6-jalam jalacara-pahakara - parihatthaga?- maccha-paribhujjamâna-jala-samcayam mahamtam jalamtam iva kamala-kuvalaya - uppalas - tâmarasa - pundarîoru”-sappamâņa - siri-samudaeņaı10 ramaņijja-rûva-sohamil pamuiy'12-amta-bhamara-gaņa-matta - mahuyari13.gan'-ukkar'-oliijhamâna 14-kamalam (40) kâyambaga 15.balâhaya 16-cakka-kalalamsa-sârasa-gavviya 12- sauņa?i-gana- mihuņa - sevijjamâņa - salilam paumiņi-pattovalagga -jala - biņdu - nicaya 18-cittam picchai 19 så biyaya20-nayaņa-kamtam paumasaram nama saram sararuhậbhirâmam. (42.)
11. tao puno camda-kirana-rási-sarisa-siri-vaccha-soham caugamaņa-pavaddhamâņa2-jala-samcayam cavala 3.camcal'-uccậya-pamânat. kallola - lolanta - toyam5 padu - pavaņģhaya - caliya' - cavala - pâgadataramga - ramgamta - bhamga - klokhubbhamâna - sobhamta - nimmalaukkada 7-ummi - saha - sambamdha - dhâvamânonivatta 8 - bhâsuratarabhirâmamo mahậmagara - maccha-timi-timimgila 10-niruddha-tilitiliyabhighầyal1-kappûra-phieņa-pasaram mahânaî-turiya12-vega-m -âgaya
40. 1) B adds canda-kirana-rási-sarisa-siri-vaccha-soham. 2) see 35+. 3) 'Ila CH. 4) see 30%. 5) C adds ca. 6) "kha C. 7) Vam M. 8) Cain B. 9) not in M. 10) vasienam BC. 11) poo C, pao H. 12) not in H. 13) pe H.
41. 1) in CH 2) kalapim E, kvacit kála-mayûra (!) kaláva s kvacit padibujjhamta-savva-mangalậlaya-samo s. 3) bhea BEM. 4) pasaramta kvacit S. 5) thiam BCEM. 6) na H. 7) niho S. 8) "iam BEM, janam C. 9) 'oua BEM, ooa C, Waoya H. 10) År C.
42. 1) not in BCEH. 2) B adds vi; punar avi C. 3) taruņa-ravi-kirana-C. 4) kara M. 5) sco 354. 6) la B. 7) tham CS. Ótthagam. 8) tathâ ca pathanti: uppaladalasukumalo jassa ghare ullio hattho. S. 9) uru HM. 10) Caehim H. 11) bh IIM. 12) no y BCEM. 13) "ukari E, "uari BCM. 14) 'rovalo , Ü EH. 15) "ya M. 16) "ka C. 17) Oni E. 18) mutta CH kvacit s. 19) pe II. 20) hiya BC, hiaya EM.
43. 1) B adds kamta. 2) doh B. tt M, (parivuriamâna vű S), canggunapavadųhamâna' iti pathas S. 3) capo M. 4) ppa EHM. 5) toam BE. 6) 'ia BCE. 7) ukkittha B 8 ) dhầyamânoniatta B see notes. 9) bhâsuràbho B. 10) Ugala CII. 11) tiliabh B, tilitiliabh E 12) ia BE.

Page #59

46
Kalpasūtra.
43—47.
bhama - gamgậvatta - guppamân' - uccalamta 13 - pacconiyatta 14 - bhamamâņa-lola - salilar picchai khîroya 15 - sayaram saraya 16. rayaņikarasoma-vayaņâ. (43.
12. tao puņo taruņa-sûra-mamdala-sama-ppabham dippamâņasoham1 uttama - kamcaņa - mahâmaņi - samûha - pavara - teya*-atthasahassa-dippamta-naha-ppaîvam kaņaga - payara - lambamâna- muttasamujjalam3 jalamta - divva - dâmam îhâmiga - usabha - turaga - naramagara4-vihaga 5-vâlaga-kinnara6-ruru-sarabha:camara-samsatta-kumjara-vaņalaya-paumalaya-bhatti-cittam gamdhavvopavajjamâna'-sampunnas-ghosam niccam sajala-ghaņa-viula-jalahara-gajjiya'-saddậnunâinâ deva-dumduhi-mahâravenam sayalam avi jîva-loyam 10 nûrayamtam kâlâguru-payara - kumdurukka-turukka11- dajjhamta - dhûvavâs'- amga 12-uttama - maghamaghamta 13 - gamdh'- uddhuyậbhirâmam niccậloyam seyam seya-ppabham sura-varậbhirâmam picchai14 sâ sâovabhogam15 vara 16-vimâņa-pumdarîyam 10. (44.)
13. tao puna pulaga-ver'- imdanîla - sâsaga - kakkeyaņal-lohiy'akkhal-maragaya- pavâla 3-sogamdhiya4-phaliha5- hamsagabbha-amjaņa-camdappaha - vara - rayaņehim mahi-yala 6-paitthiyam* gagaņamamdal-amtam pabhâsayamtam tumgam meru - giri - sannikâsam? picchai sâ rayaņa-nikara8-râsiin. (45.)
14. sihimca. så viul’-ujjala-pimgala-mahu-ghaya2-parisiccamâņaniddhûma-dhagadhagâiya"-jalamta-jâl'-ujjalậbhirâmam taratama-joga 4. juttehim4 jâla-payarehim annumannam iva aņuppainnam picchai jál'. ujjalanaga ambaram va katthai payamtam aivegas-camcalam sihim.(46.)
ime eyârisel subhe some piyal - damsaņe surûve? suvine3 daţthûņa" sayaņa - majjhe padibuddha aravimda - loyaņâi harisapulaiy'l-amgi.
ee cau-dasa) suvine6 savvân? pâsci titthayara-mâyâ 1
jam rayaņim vakkamais
kucchimsi” mahầyaso arih 20 || (46".) tae nam sâ Tisalâ khattiyânîi imeeyârûve3 orâle4 coddasa5
43. 13) cch CH, ucсhalat s. 14) paccovaliyatta (9) C, see!? 15) 'oa BEM. 16) saraya CH.
44. 1) bh CEH. 2) tea BCE, taiya H. 3) samujjalamtam jalamtam iva C. 4) mako C. 5) "ham B. 6) mn BC. 7) ganadhavvovajjhamâna kvacit S. 8) mn B. 9) "ia BE. 10) BCE om. y. 11) turakka C. 12) kvacit sârasamga S. 13) "imta B. 14) pe H. 15) sâto M, sâvaogabhogam C. 16) not in H.
45. 1) y om in BE. 2) M adds masaragalla, B i, marg. by 2 hd. 3) E adds phalihimda. M phalihâ. 4) ia BCE. 5) EM om. 6) Ohio H, see'. 7) nm B. 8) nigo H.
46. 1) kh H. 2) ggh M. 3) ia BCE. 4) jogehim H. 5) annamannam CH, annamannam E, annunnam M. 6) pe" H; M adds sâ. 7) not in H. 8) atio C.
466. 1) see 451. 2) sao B. 3) sumo CEH. 4) Mom. 5) codd° C, cauddo H. 6) sumo E, mahasumine CH. 7) savve CH. 8) Com. 9) amsi H. 10) arahà EHM.
47. 1) see 45! 2) im' CH, ee cauddasa suvine B. 3) eâ EM. 4) ' CHM. 5) cau BEM.

Page #60

47-51.
Jinacaritra,
47
mahâsumiņe pâsittâ ņam padibuddhâ samânî hattha-tuttha-javahaya-hiyayâi dhârậ-haya-kalambu[pupphalyam8 piva samûsasiya'roma-kûvâ sumin.oggaham10 karei, 2 ttâ sayaņijjão abbhuţthei, 2 ttâ pâya-padhâo paccoruhai, 2 ttâ aturiyarn11 acavalam 12 asambhamtâe avilambiyael râyahamsa-sarisîe gase13 jen'eva sayaņijje, jen'eva Siddhatthe khattie 14, ten'eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ Siddhattham khattiyam! tâhim itthâhim kamtâbim maņunnâhim15 maņâmâhim orâlâhimo kallânâhim sivâhim dhannâhim 16 mamgallâhim sassirîyâhim 17hiyaya18 - gamanijjâhim Phiyaya18 . palhầyanijjâhim 20 miya 21-mahura-mamjulâhim girâhim samlavamânî 2 paờibohei. (47.)
taei nam sa Tisalâ khattiyâņi2 Siddhatthenam ranna: abbhanunnâyâsamnânî nâņa - maņi - rayaņa - bhatti - cittamsi bhaddậsaņamsi nisiyai, 2 ttâ 6 âsatthâ visatthâ suhậsaņa - vara - gayâ Siddhattham khattiyaņ2 tâhim itthâhim? jâva samlavamâņî 2 evam vayâsî: (48.)
'evam khalu aham, sâmî! ajja tamsi târisagamsi! sayaņijjamsi vannao? jûva padibuddhâ, tam jahâ: gaya usabha3.gâhâ. tam eesimo, sâmîl orâlâņam5 coddasanham6 mahâsumiņânam ke, manne?, kallâņe phala-vitti-visese bhavissai?" (49.)
tael nam se Siddhatthe râyâ Tisalâe khattiyâņieamties eyam attham soccâ4 nisamma hattha - tutthay. citte âņamdie pîi 6 - mane parama-somaņassie? harisa-vasa-visappamâņa-hiyae' dhârà-haya-nîvasurahi 8-kusuma-camcumâlaiya'-roma-kûve te sumiņe ogiặhai10, 2 ttâ îham pavisaill, 2 ttà appaņo sâhâvienam mail 2-puvvaenam 13 buddhivinnâņeņam!4 tesim sumiņâņam atth'-oggaham 15 karei 16, 2 ttâ Tisalam khattiyârim tâhim itthâhim jîva mamgallâhim miya2 - mahurasassiriyahim? vagyûhim'? samlavamâne 2 evam vayâsî: (50.)
"orâlâ 1 ņam tume, Devânuppie! sumiņå ditthâ, *kallânâ nam tume, Devânuppie! sumiņâ ditthâ, evam sivâ dhannâ mamgallâ sassiriya: ârogga?-tuţthi-dîhạù5-kallâņa-300-mamgalla - kâragâ ņam tume, Devânuppie! sumiņa ditthâ6, attha-lâbho, Devâņuppie! bhogalâbho, Devâņuppie! putta-lâbho, Devâņuppie! sokkha ?-làbho, Devâņuppie8! rajja-lâbho, Devâņuppie8! evam khalu tumam. Devân
47. 6) not in ACH. 7) not in BCH. 8) kayamba EHM, kalamba BC, pupphagam BCEHM. 9) "uss CEIM, see! 10) u EHM. 11) m ACH, see! 12) im C. 13) gaie E. 14) ite A. 15) nn H. 16) mn A, S. 17) not in A. 18) biaya BEM. 19) AE om. 20) in CH before1%. 21) miu CH. see!
48. 1) tate AE. 2) seo 45' 3) un II. 4)m CM, ņ H. 5) "iai B, "iyai CHM, "iai E. 6) not in E, nisiitta A, nisiitta H. 7) H adds piyâhim.
49. 1) 'yansi. 2) nn BEM, not in CII, they add sutta. 3) vasaha CM, om. B. 4) tesim II. 5) u HM. 6) cau BEM, nh M. 7) nn BM.
50. 1) tate II. 2) see 451. 3) "amti C. 4) su" EM. 5) down to hiyao excl. om. in M, indicated by jáva. 6) pîti AC. 7) "ite A. 8) "bhi A. 9) îya C, seo? 10) u' JIM, uh BEM, ati M. 11) anupao CEHM, S. 12) mati A. 13) "atenam A. 14) un A. 15) u" BEHM. 16) Heti C. 17) vagûhim H.
51. 1) u CHM. 2) A omits the following passage. BC: kallânà nam tu'. 3) jâ BE, "iya H. 4) ruo E. 5) áo El, âoya M. 6) tam add. in E 7 ) su BCEHM. 8) not in AB. 9) tume CHM.

Page #61

48
Kalpasútra.
51-57.
11
22
uppie 10 navanham1 mâsâņam bahu-padipunnâņam addh'-aṭṭhamânam râimdiyâņam 12 viikkamtânam 13 amham kula-keum 14 amham kula-dîvam kula-pavvayam kula-vaḍimsayam kula-tilayam kula-kittikaram 15 kula-diņakaram 16 kula-âdhâram17 18kula-namdi-karam 18kulajasa-karam 18kula-pâyavam kula-vivaddhana-karam sukumâla-pâņipâyam ahîna-sampunņa 19-pamc'-imdiya 12-sarîram lakkhana-vamjanagunovaveyam 12 mân'-ummâna-ppamâna 20-padipunna 21-sujâya-savv’amga-sumdar'-amgam sasi-somakâram kamtam piya-damsanam 25 surûvam dârayam payâhisi. (51.) se vi ya1 nam dârae ummukkabâla-bhâve vinnâya2-parinaya-mitte3 jovvanagam aņuppatte sûre vîre vikkamte vitthinna 6-viula 7-bala-vâhane rajja-vaî8 râyâ bhavissai 9". (52.) tam orâlâ1 nam tume java doccam2 pi taccam pi anuvûhai3. tate1 nam sâ Tisalâ khattiyânî5 Siddhatthassa ranno amtie eyam5 aṭṭham soccâ nisamma hattha- tuṭṭha java haya-hiyaya kara-yala8- pariggahiyam dasa-naham matthae amjalim kattu evam vayâsî: (53.) 'evam eyam1, sâmî! avitaham eyam1, sâmî! asamdiṭṭham eyam', sâmî! icchiyam1 eyam1, sâmî3! padicchiyam1 eyam1, sâmî3! icchiya1padicchiyam1 eyam1, sâmî3! saccenam esam atthe se, jah' etam5 tubbhe vadaha" tti kattu te sumine sammam padicchai, 2 ttâ Siddhatthenam rannâ abbhaṇunnâyâ samânî nânâ-mani-rayana-bhatticittâo bhaddasanâo abbhuṭṭhei, 2ttâ aturiyam acavalam1 asambhamtâe avilambiyâe râyahamsa-sarisîe gates, jen'eva sae sayanijje, ten'eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ evam vayâsî: (54.)
10
'mâ me te uttama pahânâ mamgallâ sumiņa annehim2 pâvasuminehim padihammissamti' ttis kattu devaya - gurujana - sambaddhâhim pasatthâhim mamgallâhim dhammiyâhim laṭṭhâhim kahâhim sumiņa-jagariyam padijagaramânî 2 viharai. (55.)
tate1 nam Siddhatthe khattie paccûsa-kâla-samayamsi kodumbiya2-purise saddâvei, 2 ttâ evam vayâsî: (56.) 'khippâm eva bho, Devânuppiyâ! ajja savisesam bâhiriyam1 uvaṭṭhâna-sâlam gamdhodaya2-sittam suiya 8-sammajjiovalittam1 sugamdha-vara-pamca-vanna5pupphovayâra-kaliyam kâlâguru - pavara - kumdurukka - turukka -ḍa
51. 10) suminâ ditthâ add. in H. 13) vitio A. 14) houm pâthântara S. api dricyate S. 16) yaram EHM. 17) AB. 19) nn BHM, padip" H. 20) pa E. AB, see12
11) na A, nh M. 12) see 451. 15) kula-vitti-karam CEHM, kvacd "ladh" BE, âh CH. 18) not in 21) nn A. 22) piyam sudamsanam
4) juo BEM.
5) vii M. 6) nn A.
52. 1) a BE. 2) nn AH. 3) mao A. 7) vipula BEM. 8) vatî A. 9) aî HM. 53. 1) u HM. 2) du" BEM. 3) anubo H. 4) tao BEM. 6) suo BEM. 7) "tthâ AB. 8) "talam A. 9) nna A.
5) see 451.
54. 1) see 45'. 2) M adds taham eyam sâmî. 3) om. in C. esa B. 5) eyam BCHM, see'. 6) vay" BEM. add sayanijjam durûhai, 2 ttâ.
4) "am A. 7) oâto CH. 8) gatie A. 9) CH 11) not in AB.
10) not in A. 3) ti A, om.
55. 1) om. BC. 2) nn A. 56. 1) tae BCEM. 2) "ia BE.
in B. 4) "bamdh" C.
57. 1) see 451. 2) "ga M. 3) suia CM, not in AH. 4) iu HM, ito A. 5) nn A. 6) "garu A.

Page #62

57-60.
Jinacaritra.
sugam
jjhamta-dhuva-maghamaghamta-gamdh'-uddhuyabhirâmam dha-vara-gamdhiyam1 gamdhavatti-bhûyam1 kareha kâraveha, karittâ ya kâravittâ ya7 sîhasanam rayâveha, 2 tta mam'9 eyam 10 ânattiyam khippâm 11 eval1 paccappinaha.' (57.)
1
tate nam te koḍumbiya2-purisâ Siddhattheṇam rannâ evam vuttâ samânâ haṭṭha-tuṭṭha java haya-hiyayâ' karayala java kaṭṭu: 'evam sâmi!' tti ânâe vinaenam vayanam padisunamti", 2 ttâ Siddhatthassa khattiyassa2 amtiâo" paḍinikkhamamti, 2 ttâ jen' eva bâhiriyâ uvaṭṭhâṇa-sâlâ, ten' eva uvâgacchamti, 2 ttâ khippâm eva savisesam bâhiriyam uvatthâna-sâlam gamdhodaya7-sittam suis java sîhasanam rayâvimti, 2 ttâ jen'eva Siddhatthe khattie 10, ten'eva uvâgacchamti, 2 tta karayala-pariggahiyam2 dasa-naham 11 sirasâ vattam amjalim kaṭṭu Siddhatthassa khattiyassa2 tam ânattiyam2 paccappiņamti. (58.)
tate nam Siddhatthe khattie kallam pâu-ppabhâyâe rayanîe phull'-uppala-kamala-komal'-ummilliyammi2 aha3 - pamḍure pabhâe* rattâsoga"-ppagâsa-kimsuya - suya - muha - gumj'addha - râga-sarises (bandhujîvaga - pârâvana - calaņa - nayana10 - parahuya11 - suratta - loyana 12-jâsuyana 13-kusuma - râsi - himgulaya 14 - niyaraireya15-rehamtasarise 16) 17kamalâyara-samda-bohae utthiyammi' sûre sahassa-rassimmi dinayare teyasâ jalamte (ahakkameņa 18 uie 18 divâyare 18 tassa ya kara-paharaparaddhammi amdhayâre bâlâyava-kumkumeņam khaciya vva jîva-loe) 19 sayanijjão 20 abbhuṭṭhei, (59.) 2ttâ1 pâya-pîḍhâo paccoruhai, 2 ttâ jen' eva aṭṭana-sâlâ, ten' eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ attana-sâlam anupavisai, 2ttâ anega - vâyâma-jogga 2-vaggana-vâmaddana-malla-juddha-karanehim samte3 parissamte saya-pâga-sahassapagehim sugamdha1-tilla5-m-âiehim" pînanijjehim divanijjehim8 mayanijjehim vimhanijjehim 10 dappanijjehim10 savv'-imdiya11. gâya-palhayanijjehim 12 abbhamgie 13 tilla14-cammamsi15 niunehim1 padipunna17 - pâņi - pâya - sukumâla - komala3 - talehim purisehim1 abbhamgana 13-parimaddan'-uvvalana-karana-guna- nimmâehim cheehim19 dakkhehim patthehim kusalehim mehâvîhim jiya11- parissamehim 20 aṭṭhi 21-suhâe mamsa - suhâe tayâ- suhâe roma - suhâe
49
1
57. 7) not in H. 8) "veo A. 9) mama EM. 10) eam E.
in ABM. 58. 1) tae BEM. 2) see 451. 3) "tthâ AB. 4) not in AB. "imti A. 6) iyão A, 'iâto CH. 7) "ya EM. 8) suci A, suia EM. E, itti H. 10) "ite A. 11) not in AB. 59. 1) tae BEM. 2) ili HM, "ia BE. 3) ahâ CEM. 5) oya H. 6) se B. 7) see 451. 8) not in BEM, S kvacit. 9) "aya CHM, S. 10) II om. 11) ua BCEM. 12) loa" BEM. 13) ua BCEM, "ana H. 14) luya S, "lua B. 15) "âti HS, "ga EM. 16) sassirie H. 17) not in A, kvacit S.; in CH this compound and 19 after bohae. 18) not in BEM. 19) not in A. 20) "âto H.
4) paho H.
60. 1) sayanijjão abbhuṭṭhittà M. 2) joga BCE, joggana M. 3) not in AB. 4) dhi A. 5) tillaga A, tella C. 6) âîo BC. 8) AB add dappanijjehim. 9) mayanani BCHM. 12) pall E, adds abbhamgehim. 13) abbhi A. 16) not in AB, niuna-sippovagaehim kvacit S. 19) chamdehim A. 20) M adds purisehim. 21) tth A.
7) AB add jimthanijjehim. 10) not in A. 14) teo A. 17) nn A.
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.
4
16
11) not
5) suo E. 9) "amti
11) "ia BE. 15) "mmi M. 18) not in M.

Page #63

50
Kalpasútra.
60-63
cauvvihậe 22 suha-parikammaņâe 23 samyâhanke 24 samvähie 24 samâne avagaya 25-parissame attaņa-sâlâo padinikkhamai, (60.) Attâ jen' eva majjaņa-ghare, ten' eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ majjaņa-gharam aņupavisai, 2 ttâ 1 sa-mutta-jâlâkulậbhirâme: vicitta-maņi-rayaņa-kottima4 - tale ramaņijje nhâņa5 - mamdavamsi nâņa - maņi - rayaņa - bhatti - cittaisi nhâņa"-pîdhamsi suha-nisanne7 pupphodaehi yaø gamdhọda ehi yas usiņodaehi' ya 10 suddhọdaehi yas kallâņa-karaṇall-pavara-majjanavihîe 12 majjie tattha 13 kouya-saehim14 bahu-vihehin kallâņagapavara-majjaņậvasâne pamhala-sukumâla - gamdha - kâsâiya 15 - lûhiy8. amge16 ahaya 17. sumah’agghu - dûsa - rayana - susainvude 18 sarasasurabhi 19-gosîsa - camdaņậnulitta - gatte sui - mâlâ - vannaga?-vilevaņe âviddha-mani-suvanne? kappiyas - hâr' - addhahara - tisaraya- pâlambapalambamâne 20 kadi-suttaya21. kaya 22 - sobhe 23 pişiddhazi - yevijje amgulijjaga-laliya8 - kayabharaṇe vara 25 - kadaga - tudiyas- thambhiyabhue 26 ahiya 8-rûva-sassirîe kumdala-ujjoviyananemauda-ditta-sirie hâr'-otthaya 28-sukaya-raiya 8-vacche 29 muddiyâ 8-pimgal' - amgulie 30 pâlamba - palambamâņa31 - sukaya- pada - uttarijje nânâ-mani-kanagarayaņa-vimala-mah'ariha-niuņoviya-misimisimta 32-viraiyas.susilitthavisittha-naddha47-âviddha-vîra - Valae; kim bahunâ: kappa-rukkhae33 ceva 34 alamkiya 35-vibhûsie 36 nar’imde sa-korimța- malla - dâmeņam chatteņam dharijjamâņeņam seya8-vara-câmarâhim uddhuvvamânîhim mamgala -jaya-sadda - kayậloe asega -gañanâyaga 37 - damdanâyagarâ'-îsara-talavara-mâdambiya-kodumbiya8-mamti-mahậmainti-ganagadovâriyas-amacca-ceda-pîdhamadda 38-nagara-nigama-sitthi39-senâvai satthavâha-dûya 8-sadhipâla 40 saddhim samparivude dhavala-mahâmeha' l-niggae iya gaha-gana-dippamta-rikkha-târâ-ganâna majjhet sasi vva piya-damsane nara-vaî 43nar’imde nara-vasahe nara-sîhe abbhahiya44-raya-teya44-lacchỉe dippamâne majjanu-gharko 45 paņinikkhamaise, (61.) 2 ttâ jen’ova bâhiriyâ 1 uvatthâna-sâlâ, ten eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ sîhasaņamsi puratthậbhimuhe nisiyati?, (62.) 2 titâ
60. 22) "ato A. 23) kk C, pareyammanae A. 24) "bálo IIM. 25) S. adds kheya kvacit.
61. 1) S samamta-jâlâblirâme kvacit. 2) muttî M. 3) "jalakalâvâbhirâme A. 4) ku" EHM. 5) nh AB. 6) nh A. 7) A. 8) seo 45'. 9) not in BH, unhou M, unho C placed before kallána. 10) soe* EM add subhodaehi a. 11) kara A. 12) "hĩo E. 13) not in A. 14) sateliim H. 15) "ia EM, kâsâti A, kâsâbhi B, kasâhiya H. 16) S lovacit nâsi-liisasa-Vàyavujjbat?)-cakkhu-hara-vanna-pharisa-jutta -haya-lålå - pelavảiroga - dhavala-kanagakhaciy' - amta - kamma-dûsa-rayana-susamvue. 17) Pam A. 18) "buo AR, 19) "li CEH. 20) oņa EHM. 21) sutta CEIM. 22) sukaya CEUM. 23) "he EHM. 24) oņa C, s kvacit pinaddha-govijjaga-amguliijaga-laliy-amgaya-laliyakayabharane. 25) nânâ-mani-kanaga-rayana-vara CH. 26) bhuto A, bliuve H. 27) "otito H, 'oio E, see" 28) u BM, ao E. 29) "ccha A. 30) "io A, 31) 'na A. 32) misamisamta H. 33) au C, Câe M. 34) viva BEM. 35) 'ia E, ie B. 36) bhûsite A. 37) anâo A 38) Vai E. 39) se A. 40) "vâla M. 41) "gha B. 42) majje A, (àdyah!) 43) down to dippamâne not in AH. 44) no y in E. 45) 0âu EHM. 46) Qati A.
62. 1) "à BE. 2) visiai BE.

Page #64

63-68.
Jinacaritra.
51
appaņo uttara - puratthime disî - bhậe attha bhaddậsaņâim seya. vattha-paccutthuyâim-siddh’atthaya3-kaya-mamgalovayârâim rayâveti", 2 ttà appaņo a-dûra-sâmamte nânâ-maņi-rayaņa-mamdiyamá ahiya”. pecchaņijjamo mah’aggha-vara-pattan'-uggayam saņha'-pațţa - bhattisaya8-citta-tâņam îhâmiyab-usabha10-turayall-nara - magara - vihagavâlaga 12 - kimnara 13 - ruru-sarabha-camara-kumjara-vaņalaya 14-paumalaya 14-bhatti-cittam abbhimtariyam 15 jayaņiyamamchâvei, 2 ttâ nânâmaņi-rayana bhatti-cittam attharaya 16-miu-masûrag'-otthayam 17 seya?vattha-paccutthuyam 18 sumauyam 19 amga-suha-pharisagam 20 visittham Tisalâe khattiyânîes bhaddậsaņam rayâvei21, 2 ttâ kodumbiya)-purise saddâvei, 2 ttâ evam vayâsî: (63.) khippâm eva, bho Devâņuppiyâ'! aţth’-amgaa-mahậnimitta-sutt'-attha - dhârae3 vivihasattha-kusale suviņa 5-lakkhaņa - pâdhae saddâveha 6.' tate? nam te kođumbiyas-purisâ Siddhattheņam rannâ eyam vuttâ samânâ hattha"tuttha 10 java hayall.hiyaya 8 karayala java padisunamti12 (64.) 2 ttâ Siddhatthassa khattiyassal amtiâo 2 paņinikkhamamti, 2 ttâ Kumdapuram3 nagaram majjham majjhenam, jen' eva suviņa 5lakkhaņa-pâdhagâņam gehâim, ten' eva uvâgacchamti, 2 ttâ suviņa 6. lakkhaņa-pâdhae saddâviņti? (65.) tael nam te suviņa-lakkhaņapâdhagâ ? Siddhatthassa khattiyassa kodumbiya-purisehim saddâviyâs samânâ hattha-tuttha+ jâvu haya-hiyayâ 3 nhâyâ5 kaya-bali®-kammâ kaya-kouya?- mamgala - pâyacchittà suddha-ppavesâim mamgallâim vatthậim pavarâimo parihiyâs appa-mah’agghabharaṇậlamkiya”-sarirà siddh’atthaya-hariyâliyâ 10-kaya-mamgala-muddhânâ saehim 2 gehehimto niggacchamti, 2 ttâ khattiya3-Kumdaggâmam nagaram majjham majjhenam, jeņ eva Siddhatthassa ranno 11 bhavana-vara-vadimsagapadiduvâre, ten' eva uvâgacchamti, (66.) 2 ttài bhavana-vara-vadimsaga-padiduvâre egaoo milamti, jen' eva bâhiriyâ 3 uvatthâna - sâlâ, jen' eva Siddhatthe khattie, ten' eva uvâgacchamti', karayala-pariggahiyam” jâva kattu Siddhattham khattiyam3 jaeņam vijaenam vaddhâ vemtio. (67.) taer ņam te suviņa 2-lakkhaņa - pâdhagâ Siddha
63. 1) sea E. 2) Occa A, Otthao CHM, see5. 3) 'ga HC. 4) Mei BEM, 5) see 451. 6) pio BCE, kvacit a"-po-rûyam S. 7) nh H. 8) sata A, B om. 9) mânain A, cittânam C, lovacit saya-samuvaciya-mânam, kvacit sanha-bahubhatti-saya-citta-thanam S.Omuvaciamânam B. 10) Cha C. 11) Uga CIIM. 12) bào EH. 13) ni , mnn C. 14) "lata A. 15) Qaram B, vian E. 16) atthuriya A. 17) u° BE, otthuo c. 18) seo5, otthao ACM. 19) "ua BEM, sao B. 20) orisan B, "samgam A. 21) eti A.
64. 1) "iâ E. 2) A adds mamgala. 3) pârae AH, C adds pârao pâdhae. 4) suttattha B. 5) sum° C. 6) "viha M. 7) tae B. 8) "ia" BE. 9) â AB. 10) not in AB. 11) not in M. 12) "imti A, "emti M.
65. 1) "ia" BE. 2) "iyâo CHIM. 3) khattiyakumdagâmam II, kumdaggâmam M. 4) nay". C. 5) sumo ACEH. 6) sumo BCH 7) "emti H, "eti C. | 66. 1) tate A. 2) ya A. 3) see 45, 4) và ABE. 5) nh FH. 6) vali A. 7) kou B, koua E, koûya A. 8) or suddh'appa-vesâim, suddhappâ° E. 9) baráim 11. 10) seo', "iyš A. 11) on CII.
67. 1) not in C. 2) egayao All. 3) not in BE. 4) Vai CH. 5) not in EH, "iam B. 6) "imti M, Pamti B.
68. 1) tato A. 2) sumo ABE.

Page #65

52.
Kalpasútra.
68–78.
ttheņam rannâ vamdiya3 - pûiyat - sakkâriya - sammâniya3 samâņa 4 patt'eyam 2 puvva-nnatthesus bhaddậsaņesu nisîyamtic. (68.) tae? nam Siddhatthe khattie Tisalam khattiyânim? javaņiy’2-amtariyam2 thaveis, 2 ttâ puppha-phala-padipunna-hatthe pareņam4 viņaeņam te sumiņa5-lakkhana-pâdhae evam vayâsî: (69.) 'evam khalu Devâņuppiyâ'! ajja Tisalâ khattiyâņil tamsi târisagamsi? jâva sutta - jâgarâ4 ohîramâņ15 2 imel eyârûvel orâle5 coddasa? mahasumine pâsittâ ņam padibuddhâ. (70.) tam jahâ: gaya-usabha l-gálá. (71.) tam tesim coddasaņham? mahasumiņâņam, Devaņupriya3! orâlâņam* ke, maņņe", kallâne phala-vitti-visese bhayissai?' tae6 ņam te sumiņa. lakkhaņa-pâdhagâ Siddhatthassa khattiyassa3 eyam3 aţtham soccâ S nisamma hattha-tuttha' jâva haya-hiyayâ te sumiņe? ogiŋhamtio, 2 ttâ îham11 aņupavisamti+2, 2 ttâ annamaņņeņam13 saddhim samlâyimti 14, (72.) 2 ttâ tesim sumiņânam laddh'l-atthâ gahiy’?. aţthâ pucchiy’2-aţthâ viņicchiyo?-atthân abhigay'3-atthân Siddhatthassa ranno4 purao5 sumiņa-satthâim uccâremânâ 2 Siddhattham khattiyama evam vayâsî: (73.) "evam khalu Devânupriya'! amham? suviņa3-satthe4 bâyâlîsam sumiņas, tîsam mahâsumiņâ, bâvattarimo savva-sumiņâ ditthâ; tattha ņam Devâņuppiyâ?! arahamta-mâyaro vâ cakkavațți-mâyaro va arahamtamsi va cakkaharamsi vâ 800 gabbham yakkamamânamsi8 eesim9 tîsâe mahâsumiņâņam ime10 cauddasa mahâsumine pâsittâ nam padibujjhamti; (74.) tam jahâ: gayal-gâhâ. (75.) vâsudevamsi gabbham vakkamamânamsii eesim2 cauddasanham mahâsumiņâņam annayare4 satta mahâsumine pâsitta ņam padibujjhamti. (76.) baladeva-mâyaro và baladevamsi gabbham vakkamamânamsi eesim2 coddasanham? mahasumiņânam annayare3 cattâri mahâsumiņe pâsittâ ņam padibujjhamti. (77.) mamdaliya'. mâyaro vâ mamďaliyamsil gabbham vakkamte2 samâņe? eesim3
68. 3) see 451. 4) not in B, tâhim ittháhim vaggûhim uvaggahiya samaņa CH. 5) p A, n H. 6) see, nisio C.
| 69. 1) tato AC. 2) seo 45'. 3) thao CM. 4) na M. 5) suyo , (com. sumo).
70. 1) see 451. 2) C adds sayanijjamsi. 3) not in EH. 4) not in E. 5) u° CHM. 6) im' H. 7) cau BEM.
71. 1) "ha EM, va' M, not in BHI.
72. 1) eesiin CEIIM. 2) cauo BEM, nh II. 3) see 451. 4) u° CHM. 5) in HM. 6) tate AC. 7) suv M. 8) suo EM. 9) Otthâ ABII. 10) u°EM. 11) ihim E. 12) pavio ABE. 13) nn CEHM. 14) "enti CH, "ainti E, samcâlemti M, S kvacit.
73. 1) lahiy' A. 2) soo 45'. 3) alio CEMII, S. 4) à A, CI. 5) purato H.
74. 1) "iâ BE, "io CH. 2) amhânam c. 3) sumo BEM. 4) vaim H. 5) suv M. 6) bâho A. 7) "iâ BE. 8) vakkamânamsi BII. !) Ilom. 10) Com.
75. 1) CM add vasaha. 76. 1) bakkamânamsi II, 2) tesim H. 3) co° C, nh E. 4) m A. 77. 1) etesim C. 2) cano BM, nh CM. 3) A. 78. 1) "ia" BE. 2) vakkamamânamsi CM. 3) ctosiin H.

Page #66

78--83.
Jinacaritra.
53
cauddasanham4 mahâsumiņânam annayaram mahâsumiņam egam5 pâsittà ņam padibujjhamti. (78.) ime'yâņim Devâņuppiyâ?! Tisalâe khattiyânie? cauddasa' mahâsumiņâ ditthâ ; tam orâlâ4 nam Devânuppiyâ?! Tisalâe khattiyânîe? sumiņâ dițţha jâvas mamgalla 6-kâragâ narņ, Devâņuppiyâ ?! Tisalâe khattiyânîe sumiņâ ditthân; tam jahâ?: attha-lâbho, Devâņuppiyâ8! bhoga-lâbho, Devâņuppiyas! putta-labho, Devâņuppiyâs! sukkha-lâbho8 Devâņuppiyâ8! rajja-lâbho, Devâņuppiyâ8! evam khalu, Devâņuppiya?! Tisalâ khattiyaņi? nayanham 10 mâsâņam bahu-pațipunņâņamil addh'-aţthamânam râimdiyâņam viikkamtâņam 12 tumham 13 kula-keum 14kula-dîvam kula-pavvayam kula-vadiņsagam 15 kula-tilayam 16 kula-kitti-karami7 18kula-diņayaram kula-âdhâram19 kula-namdi-karam kula-jasa-karam kula-pâyayain kula 20-vivaddhanakaram sukumála-pâņi-pâyam ahîņa-padipunna-painc'-imdiya 2-sarîram lakkhaņa-vamjana-guņoveyai21 mân-ummâņa-ppamâņa-paạipunnasujâya-savv'-amga-sudar-amgam sasi-somâkâram 22 kamtam piyadamsaņai surûvam dârayam payâhiti23. (79.) se vi yal nam dârae vinnâya2-pariņaya-mitte ummukka-bala-bhâve jovvanagam? aņuppatte sûre vîre vikkamte4 vitthiņņas - bala-vâhane câuramta - cakkavațțî rajja-vatic râyâ bhavissai, Jine vâ telokka?-nâyage8 dhamma-varacâuramta!-cakkavațți. (80.) tam orâlâ ? nam, Devânuppiya 2! Tisalâe khattiyâņie? suniņâ ditthân, jâva âroggas - tutthi - dîhậût - kallâņamamgallia-kâragâ nam", Devânuppiyâ6! Tisalâe khattiyânîe? sumiņâ ditthî.” (81.)
tatel se? Siddhatthe râyâu tesim sumiņa:-lakkhaņa4-pâąhagâņam eyam) aţtham soccâ6 nisamma hattha-tuttha? jâva haya-hiyae8 karayala jâva te sumiņa'-lakkhana-padhage evam vayâsî: (82.) 'evam eyam?, Devâņuppiyâ'! 2taham Peyami *Devâņuppiyâl! 3avitaham Beyam, Devânuppiyâl! icchiyameyam, padicchiyami eyam, icchiyal-padicchiyam! eyam, Devâņuppiya 1! saccenam esam atthe se, jah' eyam5 tubbhe vayaha' tti kattu te sumine samma padi
78. 4) co AB, nh CIM. 5) before mahâ° CEHM.
79. 1) incânam B, ime ya? nam CEHM, CH add tume. 2) seo 45'. 3) co A. 4) 1o HM, C adds tumo. 5) down to ditthâ not in H. 6) mamgala A. 7) BEIM om. 8) "iâ E, B om. 9) so A, B om. 10) nh M. 11) nn BCEM, II. 12) viti A, vaio C. 13) tubbham A. 14) tumham kuladivayatn C. 15) "yam CEM. 16) "kam A. 17) BEM add kulavittikaram. 18) not in A, karam 11. 19) "âdho B, All after kulajasakaram. 20) H adds samtâna, M adds taintusaintána. 21) gunovaveyam HM see?. 22) Ogão E. 23) Hisi BCEHM.
80: 1) soo 45.. 2 m BM, 3) juo BEH. 4) viio CHM. 5) viccho BCEH, nn BCM, M adds vipula. 6) vai BEHM. 7) telu BM, tiluo C. 8) nayae A. 9) not in BCEH.
81. 1) u HM. 2) seo 454. 3) Uru" BCEM. 4) ao CEH, âuya M. 5) M adds tumo. 6) "io II Sco*, the rest omitted in H.
82. 1) tac BEM. Cadds nam. 2) not in BEM. 3) su HIM. 4) all down to pâdhago in the margin of B by 20. hd. 5) eam E. 6) suo EM. 7) otthe A. 8) liayá. EIL. 9) Stivo M.
83. 1) sco 45! 2) not in BCH 3) not in CH. 4) esa AB. 5) etam A see!
anda um. N
ote de rencontre ..) do CEH, duya.

Page #67

54
Kalpasútra.
83-90.
cchais, 2 ttâ te sumiņa-lakkhana-padhae viulenam asaņeņam pupphavattha-gamdha-mallậlamkâreņam sakkâreti' sammâneti", 10sakkâritta sammâņittâ viulam11 jîviyârihaml pii12 - dâņam dalayati13, 2 ttâ padivisajjei 14. (83.)
tateł nam se Sitthatthe khattie sîhậsanâo abbhutthei?, 2 ttâ jen' eva Tisalâ khattiyanis javaņiy's-amtariya?, ten' eva uvâgacchai“, 2 ttâ Tisalam khattiyâņiņ3 evaņ yayâsî: (84.) 'evam khalu, Devâņuppie?! sumiņa2-satthamsi bâyálisam suviņa3 jâva egam mahậsumiņam4 pâsittâ ņam padibujjhamti. (85.) ime 'yânimi tume, Devâņuppie! coddasamahasumiņâ ditthâ; tam oralas ņam tumet jâva Jine vâ5 telokka 6-nâyage? dhamma-vara-cakkavatti.' (86.) tatel nam sâ Tisalâ khattiyânia eyama aţtham soccâ önisamma hattha-tuttha4 jâva haya-hiyaya? karayala jâva te sumine sammam padicchai, (87.) 2 ttâ Siddhattheņain rannâ abbhaņunnâyâd samânî nânâ-mani-rayanabhatti-cittão bhaddậsanâo abbhutthai, 2 ttà aturiyam? acavalam? asambhamtâe avilambhiyâe 3 râyahamsa-sarisîe gase“ jen' eva sae bhavaņe, ten' eva uvâgacchatis, 2 ttâ sayam bhavanam anupavitthâ. (88.)
jap-pabhiim ca ņam samane bhagavam? Mahâvîre tam3 Nayah. kulam5 sâharie, tap-pabhiim ca nam bahave Vesamaņa-kumdadhâriņo tiriya6-jambhaya devâ Sakka-vayaņeņam se jâim imâim pura-porâņaim mahânihânâim bhavamti ---- tam jahâ: pahîņa-samiyâim pahinaseuyâim? pahîņa - gottậgârâim8 ucchinna" - samiyâino ucchinna". seuyâim? ucchinna?-gottâgârâim8 gâmâgara-nagara-kheda 10-kabbadamadamba-doņamuha-pattan'-âsama-sambâhâ 11-sannivesesu?? simghâdaesu vâ tiesu vâ caukkesu vâ caccaresu vâ caumuhesu 13 vâ mahapahesu va gầma-tthầnesu va nagara-tthanesu và gầma-niddhamanesu vâ nagara-niddhamaņesu vâ âvaņesu vâ devakulesi vê sabhâsu vâ pavâsu vâ ârâmesu vâ ujjânesu va 14vaņesu va 14vaņa-samdesu vâ susâņa - sunnágâra 15 - giri - kamdara - samti 16 - samdhi17-selovaţthâņabhavaṇa18-gihesu 19 vâ samnikkhittâim 20 citthamti --- tàim Siddhattharâya-bhavaṇamsi sâharamti. (89.)
jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre Nâya-kulamsi saharie tam rayaņim ca ņam Nâya-kulam hirannoņam vaddhitthâ,
OF
83. 6) 'ati c. 7) suyu M. 8) not in AB. 9) "ei BEM. 10) 2 ttà ABH. 11) vip A. 12) piti A. 13) Wai B. dalai EM, "lati II. 14) Poti all.
84. 1) tae BEM. 2) "eti AII. 3) sce 451. 4) i A.
85. 1) Ciyâ A, "â B. 2) suv IIM. 3) sumo BEM, M adds tisam mahasuminâ. 4) One AB.
86. 1) imoânam B, ime ya nam CEHM. 2) can BEM. 3) 1" CH. 4) adds Devânuppie. 5) only in M. 6) teluo BM, tiluo CHI, "gga H, 7) "ate A,
87. 1) tae BEM. 2) see 451 3) su' BEM, 4) tthå BEM.
88. 1) ņn A. 2) m ABII, iq BE. 3) "iâo BE. 4) gatio A, gaie E. 5) Sai BHM
89. 1) "bhii B. 2) bhayo H. 3) I om. 4) nnaya A, raya BII. 5) Camsi IIM. 6) see 451. 7) scuo C sec. 8) yu" BE, "kár A. 9) nn A, "echa" BE. 10) not in H. 11) Chana B, Ovåho c. 12 S kvacit this compound before susana'; sannivesa-ghosesu lovacit. 13) caummo HM. 14) not in A. 15) nn A. 16) Hom. 17) not in ABCM, kvacit s. 18) not in BCE, kvacit S. 19) geu M. 20) nio H, kvucit sannikkhittaim sannihiyâim guttaim S.

Page #68

90-94.
Jinacaritra.
55
suvaņņeņam vaddhittâ, "dhaņeņam dhanneņam rajjeņam rattheņam vaddhitthâ, balenam vahaņeņam koseņam kotthậgâreņam purenam anteureņam jaņavaeņam jasa-vâenam vaddhitthâ, vipula-dhaņa-kaņagarayana-maņi - mottiya - samkha - sila - ppavala - ratta - rayaņa-m-âienam samta-sâra-sâvaijjenam Paiva 2 pîi-sakkâra-samudaenam abhivaddhitthâ. tatet ņam samarassa bhagavao5 Mahâvîrassa ammâ-piùņam ayam eyârûve6 ajjhatthie? cimtie patthie manogao samkappe samuppajjitthâ: (90.) 'jap-pabhiimt ca ņam amham esa dârae kucchimsi gabbhattâe vakkamte, tap-pabhiim3 ca ņam amhe hiraņņeņam vaddhâmo, suvannesams vaddhâmo, Idhaņeņam dhanneņam rajjenam raţtheņam balenam vahaņeņam koseņam koţthậgâreņam 8 pureņam amteureņam jaņavaeņamo vaddhậmoc, vipula10-dhana-kaņaga-rayanamani-mottiya11-samkha-sila-ppavala - rattarayana - m -âienam 12 samtasâra-sâvaeijenam 13 pîi' 4-sakkârenam aîva 15 2 abhivaddhậmo 16, tam jayâ ņam anham esa darae jûe bhavissai, tayâ ņam amhe eyassa 17 dāragassa qyậņurûvam gonnam18 guņa-nipphannam 19 nâmadhijjam 20 karissâmo Vaddhamânu21 tti.' (91.)
| tae nan samane bhagavam Mahavire mâu?-anukampan-atthae niccale nipphamde nireyaņe3 allîņa4-pallîņa-gutte yâvi5 hotthâ6. tae ņam tise Tisalâc khattiyâņie? ayam eyârûve? jâva samuppajjitthân: 'hade8 me se gabbhe, made me se gabbhe, cue me se gabbhe, galie me se gabbhe, esa me gabbhe puvvim eyai", iyåņiņ10 no eyai” tti kattu ohay:'1-mama-samkappâ cimtà-soga-sâgaram1pavittha karayala-palhattha-muhî atta-jjhânovagayâ bhûmi-gaya-ditthiya? jhiyâi 13. tam pi ya? Siddhattha-râya 14-bhavanam uvaraya-muimga-tamtî-talatâla-nâ daijja-janam aņujjam 15 diņa-vimaņam viharai. (92.) tae nam samaņc bhagavam Mahîvîre mâûe eyam? eyârûyam3 ajjhatthiyam4 patthiyammanogayam samkappam samuppanname vijâņitta? ega-desenam eyais (93.) tae nam sû Tisala khattiyâņi! 2tam gabbham eyamâņam vevamânam3 calamâņam phamdamâņam jāņittâ hatthatuttha* java haya-hiyayâl evam vayâsî: 'no khalu me gabbhe hades
90. the whole passage jam rayaniın down to tate omitted in ABE, down to jappabhiim S. 1) Ci havo only java-rayana-m-âionam. 2) kvacit S. 3) M after samu' . 4) tao BEIM. 5) 'vam II. 6) câ BE. 7) ajjo A.
191. 1) iam B. 2) vaya M. 3) "iyam A. 4) m B. 5) nn CHM. 6) H. om. 7) dhanonam jäva samtasarao M. 8) kuo BE, boforo kosenam B. 9) E adds jasava enam. 10) viula CH. 11) mu' BEH, "ia BE: 12) ad° C, âînam B. 13) "ijo BEM. 14) piti C. 15) ativa C. 16) ahio AE. 17) see 454. 18) guo BEIM, nn E. 19) pp C. 20) "ii" c. 21) no CM.
92. 1) tato H. 2) mâue A. 3) OcaE niramjane A. 4) we c. 5) avi AB. 6) hu" BEM. 7) seo 45'. 8) dhe A. 9) Wati CH, seo? 10) eyâni CH, sce? 11) u° EM. 12) sây H. 13) "âti CH, jjh all except A. soe?. 14) C adds vara. 15) or jana-mamujam.
93. 1) B adds so. 2) oam E, ayam ABH, ayam M. 3) seo 451 4) aijo A. see? 5) not in CH, sool. 6) nn A. 7) viâo BE, bijâniya H. 8) "ati CH, soco.
94) 1) seo 45' 2) down to jânitta not in BEHM. 3) veyo A. 4) tthâ ABHM. 5) not in H. 6) hadhe A.

Page #69

56
Kalpasútra.
94-97
jâva no gali' esa me gabbhe?, puvvim no eyais, iyâņimo eyai8' 10tti kattu hattha-tuţtha jâva haya-hiyayû evam vâ5 viharai. taeli ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre gabbhatthe im' eyârûvam abhiggaham abhigiņhai12: “no khalu me kappai ammâ-piîhim 13 jîvamtehim mumde bhavittâ agâra-vâsão 14 anagâriyam15 pavvaittae 16.” (94.) tae! ņam sa Tisalâ khattiyânî? șhâyâ3 kaya-bali-kammâ kaya-kouyat. mamgala 5 - pâyacchittâ6 savvậlamkâra - vibhûsiya nâisîehim? nậiuņhehim nậitittehim nậikaduehim nậikasâehim nậiambilehim nậimahurehim nậiniddhehim nậilukkhehim nậiullehim nâisukkehimo savvaʻttu 10.bhayamâņa-suhehim bhoyan 2 - acchâyaņa 11.gamdha-mallehim vavagaya-roga 12-soga12-moha-bhaya 13.parissamâ 14 sâ 15, jam tassa gabbhassa hiyam2 miyam? paccham gabbha-posaņam, tam dese ya? kâle ya? âhâram âhâremâņi vivitta 16-mauehim sayaņậsaņehim pairikka-suhâe maņâņukûlâe 'vihâra-bhûmîe pasattha-dohalâ 17sampunna 18.dohalâ sammâniya?-dohalâ avimâniya?-dohalâ vocchinna 19. dohalâ vivaņîya20-dohalâ suham suheņam âsayai21 sayai 22 ciţthai nisîyai? tuyațțaia3, suham suheņam tam gabbham parivahai. (95.)
teņam kâleņam teņam samaeņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre, je se gimhâņam padhame mâse doccet pakkhe citta 2-suddhe, tassa ņam citta-suddhassa terasî-divaseņam navaṇham3 mâsâņam bahupadipunnâņamo addh'- aţthamâņam râimdiyâņam” viikkamtâņam [ucca-tthâņa - gaesu gahesu, padhame camda-joge, somâsu disâsu vitimirâsu visuddhâsu, jaiesu? savva-saunesu, payâhiņânukûlamsi bhúmi-sappimsis mâruyamsi' pavậyamsi 10, nipphannall-meyaņîyamsi 5 kâlamsina, pamuiyab-pakkîliesu 18 savva 14. jaņavaesu 15j16 puyvarattậvaratta-kala-samayamsi hatth’uttarâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaeņam ârogg"17 âroggam 18 dârayam payâyâ. (96.)
[Jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre jâe, tam rayaņim ca ņam bahûhim devehim devîhi ya' uvayamtehi ya? uppayamtehi ya' ujjoviyâ? vi hotthâ.3]4 jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre jâe, tam5 rayaņimo ca ņam buhûhim devehim?
94. 7) sa me gabbhe not in C, me not in M. 8) Pati CH, sce! 9) eyânim CH, see? 10) tti - viharai not in ABE. 11) tate H. 12) Wati H. 13) "ühim CM. 14) agârâo BEHM. 15) "iam BEM. 16) pavvaie AII.
95. 1) tate H. 2) seo 451. 3) nh BE. 4) koûya A, kou B, see? 5) CH add jâva. 6) M adds jâva. 7) nnai A, nâya B, nâti always in C. 8) nâiabilambiehim H. 9) after nâimahurehim CH. 10) Ottuga C, "tuu B, Ottugau A. 11) Pâao E. 12) soga-roga AB. 13) C adds parittâsa. 14) paricattâ B, parittâsâ H. 15) EH om. 16) vicitta Mss. vivatta C, comm.: viviktâni. 17) not in B. 18) în CM. 19) vu BEH, în A. 20) vavao CEM, see?. 21) ásai BM, âyati H. 22) sai M. 23) Oati H, sco, tuttai C.
96. 1) duo BEM. 2) ce M. 3) nh II. 4) nn A. 5) sec 45' 6) gio B. 7) jão B, gai M. 8) "amsi MC. 9) not in C, see". 10) CM om. 11) pp C. 12) not in EH. 13) pakio B. 14) BEM om. 15) javanaesu B. 16) A omits - bahutra uccatthâne'tyâdi na driçyote S. 17) Oggâ CE, seols 18) Oru' BE.
97. 1) a B. 2) via B. 3) huo B. 4) only in AB. 5) så HS. 6) "ni HS. 7) Chia E.

Page #70

97--101.
Jinacaritra,
57
devihi ya uvayamtehim uppayamtehim 10 (dev'-ujjoe egậloe loe deva-sannivâyâ)11 uppimjalamâņa 12-bhûyâ 13 kahakahaga 14 - bhûyâ 15 yênvi 16 hotthâ 17. (97.) jam rayaņin ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahavire jâe, tam rayaņim ca ņam bahave Vesamaņa-kumdadhârî tiriyal-jambhagâ devâ Siddhattha-raya-bhavanamsi hiraņņa 2-vâsam ca 3suvanna2-vâsam ca vaira4-vâsam ca vattha-vâsam ca âbharana"vâsam ca patta-vâsam ca puppha-vâsam ca 6phala-vâsam ca bîya?vâsam ca malla-vâsam ca gamdha-vâsam ca 8vaņņa9-vâsam ca 8cunna 10-vâsam ca vasuhâra11-vâsam ca vâsimsu. [ʻpiy-atthayae piyam niveemo, piyam te bhavau mauda-vajjam jahâ mâliyam umoyam matthae dhoyai."]12 (98.)
tae nam se Siddhatthe khattie bhavanavai-vâņa-mamtara-joisavemâņiehim? devehim titthayara-jammaņa-abhiseya3-mahimâe kayâe4 samânie paccûsa-kâla-samayamsi nagara-guttie5 saddâvei, 2 ttâ evam vayâsî : (99.) ‘khippâm eva, bho Devâņuppiyâl! Kumdapure? nagare 3 câraga-sohanam kareha4, 2 ttâ mân-ummâņa-vaddhanam kareha, 2 ttâ Kumdapuram nagaram: s'abbhimtara-bâhiriyam âsiya5- sammajji’. uvaleviyam? samghâďaga 8-tiya'-caukka-caccara 10-caummuhall-mahapaha12 - pahesu sitta-sui13. sammattha - racch’amtar’-âvaņa-vîhiyami mamcậimamca-kaliyam? nânâviha-râga-bhûsiya-jjhaya14-padâga-mamdiyami là -ulloiya 15-mahiyam gosîsa-sarasa-ratta-camdaņa-daddaradinna-pamc'-imgulî16-talain uvaciya 17-vamdaņa 18-kalasam vamdaņa 18. ghada 19-sukaya-torana-padiduvära-desa-bhagam âsatt-osatta - vipulavatta - vagghåriyal- malla - dâma - kalâvam pamca - vanna20 - sarasasurabhi21-mukka-puppha - pumjovayâra - kaliyam kâlâguru - payara kumdurukka 22-durukka23.dajjhamta-dhûva-maghamaghamta - gamdh'uddhuyabhiramam' sugamdha-vara-gamdhiyam.gamdhavațți-bhûyami nada-nattaga -jalla - malla - mutthiyal - velambaga - kahaga - pâdhaga 24. lâsaga-ârakkhaga-lamkha-mamkha - tûņailla - tumbavîņiya - amega - tâllâyarâņucariyam 25 kareha ya 26 kâraveha ya 26, karittâ ya kâravitta ya jûya'-sahassam ca musala-sahassam ca ussaveha ussavittâ 27 mama eyam âņattiyami paccappiņaha.' (100.) tae nam te kodumbiyal.
97. 8) a BCE. 9) ovayo A. 10) Chi M, HMS., add. ya C. a 11) not in ABM, Icvacid Irishtam S. 12) uppimjala-mâlâ kvacit S. 13) bhùâ BE. 14) kaha 2, AEH. 15) bhùâ BCE. 16) âvi II, vi BC. 17) huo BEM.
98. 1) "ia BE. 2) nn BE. 3) down to abharaṇa not in H. 4) vayara M. 5) aho H. 6) Aom. 7) bia E, via B. 8) inverted in BEM. 9) dhanna kvacit s. 10) un CH. 11) Orâ c. 12) not in the Mss. see notes.
99. 1) tate CH. 2) vâsivimânavâsî E. 3) ca BE. 4) Câte A. 5) mu' A.
100. 1) sce 451. 2) Oggâme CH. 3) nayo H. 4) "ei B. 5) 'ia BEM. 6) "iya A. 7) ovao CH, "littam BM. 8) simo M. 9) tiya BE, tiyaga H. 10) B om. 11) "umuo BCH. 12) mabâ A. 13) suti A, 14) dhaya BH. 15) 'oya C. 16) i CEM. 17) "hiya A, seet 18) camo BCE. 19) ghana kvacit S. 20) nn H. 21) Ohi CEHM. 22) "dao BC. - 23) Orao BC. 24) pavage AH, s kvacit. pavaga-padhaga CE, pathaya M. 25) tâlâcaro CHM, seo! 26) H om. 27) ûs" AB, ettâ A.
101. 1) see 451.

Page #71

58
Kalpasútra.
purisa Siddhatthenam rannâ evam vuttâ samânâ hattha2-tuttha3 java hayat-hiyayâ1 karayala java padisunittâ2, khippâm eva Kumḍapure nagare câraga-sohanam java ussavittâs, jen'eva Siddhatthe râyâ, ten' eva uvâgacchamti, 2 ttâ karayala java kattu Siddhatthassa ranno eyam1 ânattiyam1 paccappinamti: (101.)
tae nam1 Siddhatthe râyâ jen' eva aṭṭana-sâlâ, ten' eva uvâgacchai2, 2 ttâ java savv'-orohenam3 savva-puppha - gamdha-vattha-mallalamkâra-vibhûsâe savva-tuḍiya-sadda-ninâenam mahayâ iddhie mahayâ jûîe mahayâ balenam mahayâ vâhanenam mahayâ samudaenam mahayâ tudiya-jamaga-samaga-ppavâienam samkha-panava-bheri8jhallari-kharamuhi-huḍukka-muraja 10-muimga11-dumduhi12-nigghosanâiya 13-ravenam ussukkam 14 ukkaram ukkittham 15 adijjam 16 amijjam 16 abhada-ppavesam adamda-kodamḍimam 17 adharimam 18 ganiya 19-varanâdaijja - kaliyam anega - tâlâyarânucariyam anuddhuya -muimgam 400 amilâya-malla - dâmam pamuiya1- pakkiliya 20-sa-purajanajanavayam dasa-divasam thii-padiyam21 karei. (102.) tae1 nam se Siddhatthe râyâ dasâhiyâe 2 thii-padiyae vattamânîe saie5 ya2 sâhassie ya2 saya6-sâhassie ya2 jâe ya2 dâe ya2 bhâe ya2 dalamâne ya2 davavemâne ya2 saie7 ya2 sâhassie ya2 saya-sâhassie ya lambhoes padicchamâne ya padicchâvemâne ya evam viharai10. (103.) tae nam samanassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa ammâ-piyaro padhame divase thii2-padiyam karemti4, taie divase camda-sûra-damsaniyam' karemti", chatthe divase dhamma-jagariyam1 karemti, ikkarasame divase viikkamtes, nivvattie asui-jamma10-kamma-karane, sampatte bârasahadivase viulam asana11-pâna 11-khâima 11-saimam uvakkhadâvimti12, 2ttâ mitta-nâi 13-niyaga 14-sayana-sambamdhi-parijanam Nâyae ya1 khattie ya1 âmamtittâ, tao pacchâ phâyâ 15 kaya-bali-kamma kaya-kouya16mangala - pâyacchittâ (suddha - ppâvesâim) 17 mangallaim pavarâim vatthâim parihiya appa-mah'agghabharanâlamkiya1-sarira bhoyanavelâe bhoyaṇa-mamdavamsi suhasana-vara-gaya tenam mitta-nâi 18
101. 2) (thân AB. 7) may° C. 8) ûs M.
6) "ggâme C.
3) ABH om. 4) Hom. 5) "neittà A. 9) nn A. 102. 1) CHM add se. 2) Pati E. 3) aro B, ovaro A. 4) see 451. 5) jûîe C, juie E, jûie H. 6) C adds vara. 7) AM om. 8) ia B. 9) hao B. 10) "ru" C, "va AB. 11) mua B, muya H. 12) "bhi H. 13) nâd A, nâdita H. see1. 14) ussumkam S, ussamkam A. 15) idam H. 16) "cjj" A. 17) "iyam A, iam B, kod H, kodimam E, see notes. 18) kvacit dharimam; or adharanijjam S. 19) kvacit aganiya S, sec. 20) paki" AB, seo p"-pakkiliyâbhiramam kvacit S. 21) vad" HM, see1.
103. 1) tato CH, ta 500 e A.
A, see2. 5) saîe C. 6) sâya A. 10) "ati AC.
104. 1) see 45'. 2) thiti H, vad" M, see1. 5) imti BE. 6) jagaremti EM, see5. 7) ekko AB, "vvio B. 10) jâya A, jâi B. 11) am M. A. 14) niyaya A, nia B, see'. 15) nh BCEH. to bhoyana not in AB. 18) naya A.
101-104.
2) see 451. 3) thiti II. 4) vad IIM, "âte 7) sayao A. 8) labho H.
9) C adds vâ.
3) iam BE. 4) "amti E, "imti B. AM, "rase E. 8) vitio A. 12) "emti HC, amti B. 16) kouya A, sce1.
9) "tte 13) nâya 17) down

Page #72

104--109.
Jinacaritra.
59
niyaga 14-sambamdhi-parijaņeņam Nâyaehiņ19 saddhim tam viulam asaņa-pâņa-khaima-sânimam âsâemâņā visâemâņā paribhâemâņa 20 paribhumjemânâ 20 viharamti21. (104.) jimiya1-bhutt'-uttarậgayâ vi yal ņam samânâ âýamtâ cokkhâ? parama-sui-bhủyâi tam mitta-nàis. niyaga4-sayaņa-sambamdhi-parijaņam Nâyae yal khattie ya5 viuleņam puppha-vattha gamdha-mallalamkârenam sakkârimti' sammânimti?, sakkârittà sammâọittà tass'8 eva mitta-nâi-niyaga 10-sayaņa-sambamdhi-parijanassa11 Nâyâņa ya 12 khattiyâņa ya purao evam vayâsî: (105.) 'puvvim pi ņam, Devâņuppiyâ ?! amham eyamsi daragamsi2 gabbham vakkamtamsio samâņamsi ime4 eyârûvel ajjhatthies cimtie patthie? jâvas samuppajjitthâ: jap-pabhiim ca nam amham esa dârae kucchimsi gabbhattâne vakkamte, 10tap-pabhiim ca ņam amhe hiranņeņam11 vaddhâmo, suvanneņam 12 vadahâmo 13, dhanenam 14 dhannenam java sâvaijjeņam 15 pîi 16.sakkâreņam aîva17 2 abhivadahâmo, sâmamtarâyâņo18 vasam âgayâ ya13. (106.) tam jayâ ņam amham esa dârae jấe bhavissai, tayâ ņam eyassal dâragassa imamo eyậnurûvam? guņņam” guņa-nipphannam3 nâmadhijjam5 karissâmo 6: "Vaddhamâņu tti; tâ ajja amham maņoraha-sampattî jâyâ: tam hou ņam amham kumâre Vaddhamâne nâmeņam 10. (107.)
Samaņe bhagavam Mahîvîre Kâsave gotteņam tassa ņam tao 3 nâmadhijjâ cvam âhijjamli, tam jahâ: ammâ - piu - samtie* Vaddhamâne, sahasammuiyâe Samane, ayale bhaya-bheravâņam parîsahovasaggâņam khamti- khame paqimânam? pâlage? dhîmam arai 8-raio-sahe10 davie vîriya-sampanne devehim se namam kayam: Samaņe Bhagavam11 Mahâvîre. (108.) samaņassat bhagavao Mahâvîrassa piyâ 2 Kâsave gotteņam; tassa ņam tao5 nâmadhijjâ evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Siddhatthe 'i vâ, Sijjamse 'i vâ, Jasamse į vâ. samaņassa ņam bhagavao Mahâvîrassa mâyâ Vâsitthâ6 gotteņam4; tîse? tao5 namadhijjâ evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Tisalâ 'i vâ, Videhadinnâ 'i vâ Piyakâriņis 'i vâ. samaņassa ņam bhagavao Mahîvîrassa pittijje Supåse, jetthe' bhâyâ Naiņdivaddhaņe,
104. 19) "hi ya II, "hi a E, M adds khattiohim. 20) inverted B 21) AB om.
105. 1) seo 45! 2) cu BE. 3) mnâti A. 4) niaya B, sce! BE om. sayana. 5) a BEM. 6) AB om. 7) 'anti CE, "emti HM. 8) tassa CH. 9) OH om. 10) Oya AB, see!. 11) pariyanassa A. 12) M om.
106. 1) see 451. 2) E adds kucehimsi. 3) vakkamamânamsi B. 4) im' BE. 5) abbho CH. 6) Mom. 7) ABEM om. 8) Bom. 9) Camsi H. 10) down to piio not in B. 11) nn E. 12) un M. 13) AM om. 14) CH om. 15) "eijo A. 16) pi A, piti C. 17) ato CH, aiva E. 18) râino A, vâyano c.
107. 1) sec 451, 2) goo A. 3) pp C, shp M 4 ) AB om. 5) "ejjo AC. 6) "esso A. 7) down to tam hou not in A. 8) po' C. 9) "ha B. 10) CH add tae nam samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa amma-piyaro namadhijjam5 karemti Vaddhamânus tti.
108. 1) "va BCEHM. 2) gu" BECM. 3) tau CHM. 4) "tie c. 5) see 451. 6) khamte A. 7) A om. 8) "ti M. 9) seo and 10) same C. 11) bhay" E.
109. 1) BH add nam. 2) sce 45' 3) "vi A, vao BCEHM. 4) guo BCE. 5) tau HM. 6) tthî A, ttha CEHM, 7) tie E. 8) piio EH, pia B. 9) jio BE, Ottho M.

Page #73

60
Kalpasútra.
109-113.
bhagiņî Sudamsaņâ; bhâriyâ ? Jasoyâ ?, Kodinnå 10 gotteñam'l samamassa ņam bhagavao Mahâvîrassa dhûyên? Kâsavî: gottenam11; tise do nâmadhijjâ 12 evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Anojjâ 13 'i vâ, Piyadamsaņât ’i vâ. samaņassa ņam bhagavao Mahâvîrassa nattuî Kosiyâ 14 gotteņam11; tîse nam do namadhijjå evam â hijjamti, tain jahâ Sesavai vâ 15. Jasavai vâ15. (109.)
samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre dakkhe dakkhal-painne? padirûye aline3 bhaddae viņîe Nâe4 Nayaputte Nâya-kula-camde videhe Videhadinne Videhaj'acce videha-sûmâle tîsam vâsâim videhamsi kattu ammapiîhim devatta?-gaehim guru-mahattaraehimabbhaņunnâe samatta 10. painnea puņar avi loy'll.amtiehim jîya12-kappiehim devehim tâhiņ itthâhim 13 kamtâhim piyâhim 14 manunnâhim maņâmâhim orâlâhim 1.5 kallâņâhim sivâhim dhannâhim mamgallâhim 16miya14 - mahurasassiriyâhim14 15hiyaya 14 - gamaņijjâhim biyaya 14 - palhûyaņijjâhim gambhîrâhim apuñaruttâhim vaggûhim anavarayam abhinandamânâ ya abhitthuņamânâ 17 ya evam vayâsî: (110.) jaya 2 namda! jaya 2 bhadda! bhaddam te khattiyal-vara-vasabhân?! bujjhâhi bhagavam loga-nâhâ, 3sayala-jagaj-jîva-hiyam pavattehit dhamma-tittham, para5. hiya'-suha-nisseyasal-karam savvaloe sayva-jîyâņam bhavissai!' tti kattu jaya-jaya-saddam paumjamti. (111.)
puvvim pi nam samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa mânussão 1 gibattha-dhammâo aņuttare abhoie" appadivâî: nâna-damsahe hotthâ“. tae5 ņam samaņe bhagavaiņ Mahâvîre tenam aņuttarenum â hohienam nâna?-damsaņeņam appaņo nikkhamána-kalam abhoei, 2 ttà ciccâ hiraņņam, ciccâ suvannamo, ciccâ 10 dhanam10, ciccâ 11 dhannam11, cicca12 rajjam, ciccâ rattham, evam balam vahaņam kosam koţthậgâram14 ciccâ, puram ciccâ , amteuram cicca, jasavayam ciccâ 15 dhaņa-kaņagarayaņa-mani-mottiya "v-samkha-sila-ppavâla-rattalo.rayana-m-âiyam"? samta-sâra-sâvaejjam 18 vicchaddaittâ viggoyaittâ 19 20dâņam dâyârehim paribhậittâ, dâņam 21 dâiyâņam 22 paribhậittâ 21, (112.) tenam kâlenamtenam? samaenami je se hemamtâņam padhame
109. 10) kumdo A, onâ M. 11) gu" BE. 12) "ojo A. 13) Oujj" BE. 14) "ia B, "iya CH, Kâsava M. 15) ivå EHM.
110. 1) A om. 2) m A. 3) allo CII, al' E. 4) nayao BC. 5) suo II, so M. 6) piibiin E, pitiehim C. pitiehim H. 7) "tto A. 8) 'rehim A, Oragehim B. 9) "ņâe H, Câte M. 10) sammo AM. 11) lo' E, loy BC. 12) jia BE, jiya HM. 13) jâva vagguhim M, the rest omitted. 14) sco 451. 15) ur" CH. 16) miya-mahura-gambhira-gâhiyâhim kvacit S, attba-saiyâhiin kvacit S. down to vaggûhim not in ACH. 17) abhithuvvamânâ CEIM.
111. 1) see 45', 2) "hâ BCE. 3) ABHI em. 4) la B. 5) ABEM om. 6) Mss. 2.
112. 1) Ossagão CEH. 2) not in A, 'oei B, 'ooî E, âhoto CM. 3) AB add âhohie, ahohie kvacil s, âhoio II. 4) hu" BEM. 5) tato M. 6) áhoienam M. 7) nânenam A. 8) un B. 9) ACIIM. 10) not in II. 11) not in BCHM, nn E. 12) cejja A, not in B. 13) not in B. 14) ku" BEM. 15) EM add viula. 16) mu" ABE, 'ia BE. 17) aiam , â diyam C, âienam M. 18) 'ijj" BE. 19) vigo" BEH, Ovittâ EH. 20) down to dânam not in BH. 21) AE om. 22) AE om., "iâo B.
113. 1) Hom.

Page #74

113--115.
Jinacaritra.
61
mâse padhame pakkhe maggasira - bahule, tassa ņam maggasirabahulassa dasamî-pakkhenam pâîņa-gâmiņie châyâe porisîe2 abhinivvațțâe: pamâņa-pattâe suvvaeņam divasenam, vijaenam muhutteņam camdappabhậe sîyâe* sa-deva-maņuyậsurâe4 parisâe samaņugammamâņa - magge samkhiyat.cakkiya*.namgaliya) - muha- mamgaliya. vaddhamânao-pûsamâņa-ghamțiya?-ganehim tâhim8 itthâhim kamtâhim piyâhim* maņunnâhim maņāmâhim orâlâhim kallânâhim sivâhim dhannâhim mamgallâhim miya--mahura-sassirîyâhimo [hiyaya- paThầyanijjâhim aţtha-saiyâhim 10 apuñaruttâhim]11 vaggûhim abhinamdamânâ abhisamthuņamânâ12 ya 13 evam vayâsî: (113.) jaya 2 namdâ, jaya 2 bhadda?, bhaddam tea, 3abhaggehim nâņa-daņsaņacarittehim ajiyâimų jiņâhim imdiyâimó, jiyam* ca pâlehi samaņadhammam, jiya 4-viggho6 vi? yat vasâhimtam, deva! siddhi-majjhe, nihaņâhim râga-dosa-malle taveņam, dhii-dhaniya 10-baddha-kacche11 maddâhi attha - kamma - sattû jhâņeņaņ12 uttameņam sukkeņam, appamatto harâhi ârâhana-padagam ca, vîra! telukka13.ramga-majjhe pâva ya vitimiram anuttaram kevala-vara-nânam, gaccha ya mukkham 14 param payam 15 jiņa-varovaisthena16 maggenam17 akuļileñam18, hamtâ parisaha-camum! jaya 2 khattiya4-vara-vasabha 19! 21bahûim 20 21divasâim bahûim pakkhâim bahûim mâsâim bahûim uûim bahûim ayanâim bahûim 20 samvaccharâim abhîe parisahovasaggâņam, khamtikhame bhaya-bheravâņam22, dhamme te aviggham bhavaul tti kațțu jaya-jaya 25-saddam paumjamti. (114.)
tae ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre nayana-målâ-sahassehiņ picchijjamâne 2, vayana-mâlâ -sahassehim abhithuvvamâne 2, hiyaya). mâlâ - sahasselim unnamdijjamâne? 2, manoraha-mâlâ - sahassehim vicchippamâņe3 2, kamti'-rûva-guņehim pacchijjamânes 2, amgulimâlâ-sahassehim dàijjamâne 2, dâhiņa-hattheņam bahûņam naranâri-sahassâņam amjali-mâlâ-sahassânim padicchamâne 2, bhavaņapamti-sahassâim samaicchamâņeli 2, tamtî-tala-tâla-tudiya?-ghanamuimga8-gîya?-vâiya-raveņam mahureņa ya maņaharenam jayasadda-ghosa - mîsieņainio mamju - maiņjuņa ghoseņa ya padibu
113. 2) Ora" I, Osão M. 3) Uvvio AB. Otthâo A 4) see 451. 5) la• CH. seet. 6) "naga L. 7) khandiya kvacit S. see". 8) talim java vaggûhim M. 9) u" CH. 10) sayahiin c. 11) ABEM om. sayâhim c. 12) ablithuvvamâna CEM. 13) B om.
114. 1) "dda M. 2) Cadds java 2 khattiyavaravasaha. 3) down to jaya 2 not in A. 4) see 45'. 5) Cani B, vahim CH, sec ) vao B. 7) ci B. 8) vasahâhim B. 9) "ain BH. 10) "ia E. 11) kacche down to kevala not in M. 12) jjh B. 13) telo' C. 14) mo' CII. 15) pad" H. 16) Ovadio CH. 17) Ona H. 18) na E. 19) "hå HM. 20) bahûhim B always, H the first, E the first and second, the last timo. 21) M om 22) kovacit abhibhaviya gâma. kaintage. 23) Mss. 2, thus also in 115.
115. 1) hiayn BEM. 2) ona" A, uvana B, una' H, unna C, unnaiijamâne kvacit S. 3) viccha' A, vittliu" 1. 4) "ta B. 5) pio B, pattho A. 6) samati" CEII, ttl c. 7) sce 45'. 8) only in B. 9) ghosenam A. 10) A om., 'saenam B.

Page #75

62
Kalpasútra.
jjhamâne11 2, savv'-iḍḍhie 12savva-juîe 13 savva - balenam savvaváhaṇenam savva-samudaenam savvayarenam savva-vibhûîe 14 savvavibhûsâe 15savva-sambhamenam 16savva-samgameņam savva-pagaîehim savva-nâḍaenam savva-tâlâyarehim savv'-orohenam savva-pupphamallalamkâra-vibhûsâe savva-tudiya-sadda-samninâenam17 mahayâ iddhie mahayâ juîe13 mahayâ baleṇam mahayâ vâhaneṇam mahayâ vara-tuḍiya-jamaga-samaga-ppavâienam samkha-panava18-paḍahabheri-jhallari - kharamuhi-dumduhi - nigghosa - nâiya - raveņam [java ravenam]19 Kumdapuram nagaram majjham majjhenam niggacchai, 2 ttâ jen' eva nâya20-samḍa-vane ujjâne, jen' eva asoga-vara-pâyave, ten'eva uvâgacchai, (115.) 2ttâ asoga-vara-pâyavassa ahe sîyam1 thâvei, 2 ttâ sîyâo1 paccoruhai, 2ttâ sayam eva âbharaṇa-mallalamkâram omuyai2, 2tta sayam eva pamca-muṭṭhiyam1 loyam1 karei, 2 ttâ chaṭṭhenam bhattenam apânaenam hatth'uttarâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam egam deva-dûsam âdâya ege abie mumde bhavittâ agârâo anagâriyam pavvaie. (116.) samane bhagavam Mahâvîre samvaccharam sâhiya1-mâsam jâva2 cîvara-dhârî hotthâ". teņa param acele pâni - padiggahie samane bhagavam Mahavire sairegâim5 duvâlasa vâsâim niccam vosaṭṭha-kâe ciyatta1-dehe, je kei uvasaggâ uppajjamti tam jahâ: divvâ vâ mânusâ vâ tirikkha-joniyâ1 vâ anuloma vâ paḍilomâ vâ te uppanne sammam sahai khamai titikkhai ahiyâsei. (117.) tae nam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre anagâre jâe iriyâ1-samie bhâsâ-samie esanâ-samie âyâna-bhamḍamatta-nikkhevanâ-samie uccâra-pasavana-khela - simghâna-jalla - pâritthâvaniyâ1-samie 2mana-samie vaya3-samie kâya-samie mana-gutte vaya-gutte kâya-gutte gutt'-imdie gutta-bambhayârî akohe amâne amâe alohe1 samte pasamte uvasamte parinivvude anâsave amame akimcane chinna-ggamthe5 niruvaleve: kamsa-pâî 'va mukka-toe, samkho iva niramjane, jive iva appaḍihaya-gai, gaganam iva nirâlambane, vâyur iva appadibaddhe sâraya-salilam va suddhahiyae, pukkhara-pattam piva niruvaleve, kummo iva gutt'-imdie, khaggi 10-visânam va ega-jâe, vihaga iva vippamukke, bharumḍa11. pakkhî 'va appamatte, kumjaro iva sodire 12, vasabho 13 iva jayathâme, sîho iva duddharise 14, mamdaro iva appakampe, sâgaro iva gambhire 15, camdo iva soma-lese, sûro iva ditta-tee, jacca-kanagam 16
11
115. 11) "vujjo A kvacit padipucchamâno S. 12) down to java not in H. 13) juie BE. 14) AE om. 15) BC A om. júvu the rest is wanting. 16) B om. all down to savva-tudiya. 17) ninâ CE. 18) M om. 20) nn A, n H.
19) CEM om.
2) ati M, amui B, umuia E.
116. 1) see 45. 117. 1) see 451. 2) E om. 3) hu BEM. 4) lao CEH. 6) nn A. 7) "ati C. 8) "siti C, sei II, sai M. 118. 1) see 451. 2) E om. kvacit chinna-sôe S. 6) o B. 10) khatti A. 11) "ra" BCEH. 15) sug A. 16) kamcana II.
3) vai A. 4) "ble CM. 5) 7) vaur E, vàu M. 12) sound" CEHM.
8) vva M. 13) "ho BE.
115-118.
5) sâtio CH.
gamthe BH, 9) hiae E. 14) "sse CH.

Page #76

118-120.
Jinacaritra.
63
va jấya-rûve, vasumdharâ iva savva-phâsa-visahe, suhuya17-huyậsaņo 18 iva teyasâ 19 jalamte. [imesim payảnam donņi sumyahaņa-gâhâo:
kainse samkhe jîve gagane vâû ya saraya-salile ya
pukkhara-patte kummo vihage khagge ya bhârumde ||
kumjara vasabhe sîhe naga-râyî ceva sâgaram akhobhe |
camde sûre kanage
vasumdharà ceva suhuya-huyavahe | 120 n'atthi nain tassa bhagavamtassa katthai padibamdhe 21. se ya 22 cauvvihe pannatte 23, tam jahâ: davvao, khittao 24, kalao, bhâvao. davvao 25: Sacittàcitta-mîsaesu' davvesu; khittao27: game vâ nagare và aranne23 và khitte28 va khale và amgane vâ; kalao25: samae vâ âvaliyâe 29 Vâ ânâ-pânue vâ thove và khane yâ lave vâ pakkhe và muhutte và 3 alioratte và pakkhe và mise và ue31 va ayale vâ samvacchare và annayare32 vâ dîha-kala-samjoe 33; bhâvao: kohe 34 và mine34 và mâyâe và lobhe và thue va hase và 35pijje va dose vâ 36kalahe va abbhakkhâne vû pesunne vâ para-parivae vâ araira137 vâ mâyâ-mose vâ jâva micchâ-damsana-salle vâ. 800 tassa ņam bhagavamtassa no evam bhavai. (118.)
se nain bhagavain vâsâ - vâsa - vajjam aţtha gimha-hemamtie mâse, game ega-râiel, nagare pamca-râiet, vâsî-camdaņa-samânakappe sama-tiņa-maņi-leţthua-kamcaņe sama-dukkha-suhe ihaloga 3. paraloga - appaạibaddhe jîviyat - maraņe5 niravakamkhe samsarapâragâmî kamma-samga 6-nigghâyan'-atthae abbhutthie evam ca ņam viharai. (119.) tassa mam bhagavamtassa aņuttareņam nâņeņam aņuttareņam damsaņeņam aņuttareņam caritteņam aņuttareņam âlaeņain? aputtareņam vihâreņam 'aņuttareņam vîrienam aņuttareņam ajjaveņam aņuttareņam maddaveņam anuttareņam lâghaveņam anuttarâe khamtîe3 añuttarâe muttîe3 4aņuttarâe guttîe anuttarãe tutthîe 5anuttarlle "buddhỉe3 aņuttarenam sacca-samjama - tavasucariyasovaciya -phala-parinivyâņa-maggeņam appâņam bhâvemâņassa duyâlasa samvaccharâim viikkamtâim terasamassa8 amtará vattamāṇassa, je se gimhâņam docce mâse cautthe pakkhe vaisâhasuddhe, tissil naın vaisâha-suddhassa dasamî-pakkhenam pâîņa
118. 17) . E, "uta A. 18) "uko E, ne C. 19) teasâ E. 20) only in EM, the text is given according to S. kvucit âdarçeshu drugyute. 21) "dho B, CE add bhavai. 22)E. 23) A. 24) khel A. 25) BE add pam. 26) "sesu A, 'sîesu II. 27) see 24 and 25 28) khu BCH. 29) lie A, see! 30) B om. 31) uû BM, ûû Ell. 32) un M. 33) joge CH, ACH add vå. 34) "cna C. 35) down to jûvu not in A. 36) the same in II. 37) rai EM.
119. 1) ráiyam AM. 2) lio BEII. 3) Uge A. 4) "ia BE. 5) B adds ya. G) sattu BM.
120. 1) álavonam EM. 2) in CII after bhagavamtassa. 3) 'ie II. 4) A om. kvacit S. 5) only in A. 6) sec 454 7) Via E, soyavvuiyanivvånaphala A. 8) C adds namn. 9) du BCEM.

Page #77

64
Kalpasútra.
120-124.
gâmiņîe châyâe porisîe abhiniyvattâe 10 pamâņa-pattâe suvvaenam divaseņam vijaenam muhutteņam Jambhiyagamassa nagarassa bahiyâ11 Ujuvâliyâe 12 naî- tîre viyâvattassa 11 ceiyassa11 a-dûrasâmamte Sâmâgassa gâhâ vaissa kattha-karaṇamsi sala-pâyavassa ahe godohiyiellukkudaya13-nisijjae ấyavanao ââyemnassa 2 chatthenam bhatteņam apâņaeņam 14 hatth’uttarâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam jhân'amtariyâe vattamâņassa anamte aņuttare nivvâghâe nirâvarane kasiņo padipunne kevala-vara-nâna-damsane samuppanne. (120.) tae nam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre araha? jaejine kevali savvannûs savva-darisî, sa-deva-maņuyậsurassa4 logassa5 pariyâyamo jâņai 6 pâsais, savva-loe savva-jîvâņam agaim gaim? thiim8 cavaņam uvavâyam takkam mano mâņasiyamo bhuttam kadam paņiseviyam* âvî-kammam raho-kammam a-raha 10 a-rahassa-bhâgî tam tam kalam maņa-vayaņa-kâya-joge 11 vattamâņâņam savva-loe savva- jîvâņam savva-bhâve jâņamâne pâsamâne viharai. (121.)
teņam kâleņain tenam samaeņam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre Atthiyaggamal-nîsâe padhamam amtarâvâsam vâsâuvâsam uvâgae, Campam ca Piţthicampam ca nîsâe tao amtarâvâse vâsâ-vâsam uvâgae, Vesalim nagarim Vâņiyaggâmama ca nîsae duvâlasa amtarâvâse vâsâ-vâsam uvâgae, Râyagiham nagaram? Nâlamdam4 ca bâhiriyam5 nîsâe coddasa6 amtarâvâse vâsâ-vâsam uvägae, cha? Mahiliyâe, do Bhaddiyâe, egam Alabhiyâe, egam Paņiyabhûmîeo, egam Sâvatthie, egam Pâvâe majjhimae Hatthipalassa 10 ranno rajjûsabhậe apacchimam11 amtarâvâsam11 vâsa-vâsam uvâgae. (122.) [tattha nam je se Pâvâe majjhimâe Hatthipalassa ranno rajjûsabhậe apacchime amtarâvâse vâsâ-vâsam uvâgae, (123.)] tassa ņam amtarâvâsassa, je se vâsâņam cautthe mâse sattame pakkhe khattiya1-bahule, tassa ņam kattiya 1-bahulassa pannarasîapakkhenam jâ sân carimâ3 rayaņi, tam rayaņiņ ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre kala-gae viikkamte samujjâe4 chinna-jâi-jarâmaraņa-bamdhane siddhe buddhe mutte amtagade parinivvude savva-dukkha-ppahîņeb; camde nâmam se doccer samvacchare, pîivaddhaņe8 mâse, namdivaddhane pakkhe, suvvay'aggio nâmam se divase uvasami 10 tti11 pavuccai 12, devâņamdû nûmam sâu rayaņî niriti 13 tti pavuccai12, 14acce lave, mutte 15 pâņâ, thove siddhe,
120. 10) tth A, Ovittho B. 11) no y in E. 12) "yà A, see11 Ujjuo CHM. 13) "ado AH, "utto B. 14) PP CEM.
121. 1) arihamte E, arih â lovacit s. 2) kvacit jânae S. 3) un A, H adds nam. 4) see 120115) loyo A. 6) Cati CH. 7) gayam A. 8) thiyam II. 9) "iam BE. 10) ariha M. 11) joe II.
122. 1) atthiaga BE, atthigg C. 2) "iyagâ B, "cagâ E. 3) nayo B. 4) io 5) Ciam BE. 6) cau' BEHM. 7) not in BE. 8) Mihiliâe E, not in B. 9) see 12011, 10) Uvalo AB, Plagassa A. 11) " CEH.
123. not in ABCH.
124. 1) see 12011. 2) nn AM. 3) carao CE. 4) samugyhâe com. of M. 5) H om. 6) pa° E. 7) duo BCE. 8) pi” A. 9) aggivese BM |coacit S. 10) ®me BCEH, upasama S. 11) itti BCS. 12) Caî BCM. 13) niri B, nirati CM, nira E. 14) down to savvattha not in H. 15) S supto kvacit mutte. muhutte CEH.

Page #78

124--132
Jinacaritra,
65
nâge karane, savvatthasiddhe muhutte, sâiņa 16 nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam kâla-gae viikkamte jâva savva-dukkha-ppahîņe. (124.)
jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe bhagavami Mahâvîre kalagae? jûva savva-dukkha-ppahîņe, så ņam rayaņi bahûhim devehim devihi ya4 uvayamâņehi ya* uppayamâņehi ya4 ujjoviyâ5 yậvi hotthâ? (125.) jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe bhagavami Mahâvîre kâla-gae jâva savva - dukkha - ppahîņe, så ņam rayaņî bahûhim devehim2 devîhi ya? uvayamânehi ya3 uppayamâneli yauppimjalaga+-bhûyâ5 kahakahaga-bhûyao yậvi? hotthâ8 (126.) jam rayanim ca ņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre kâla-gael jâva savva-dukkha-ppahîņe, tam rayaạim ca nam jeţthassa? Goyamassa 3 Imdabhûissa4 añagarassa amtevâsissa Nâyae pijja-badhane vocchinne5 anamte aņuttare6 jâva kevala-vara-nâņa-damsane samuppanne. (127.) jam rayaņim ca nam samane bhagavam Mahâvîre? jâva savvadukkha-ppahîņe, tam rayaņın ca ņam nava Mallaî nava Lecchai3 Kâsî-Kosalagå atthârasa vi gana-râyâņo amâvasâe pârâbhoyam4 posahovavâsan pațţhavaimsus: 'gae se bhâv'- ujjoe, davv'-ujjoyam karissâmo. (128.) jam rayaņim ca ņam samaņe 31 jâva savvadukkha-ppahîņe, tam rayaņiın ca ņam khuddâe nama2 bhâsa-râsî maha-ggahe do-vâsa-sahassa-tthiis samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa jamma - nakkhattam samkamte. (129.) 'jap-pabhiim ca nam se khuddâe 3 bhâsa-râsî maha-ggahe do-vâsa-sahassa-tthiît samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa jamma-nakkhattam samkamte, tap-pabhiim ca ņam samaņânam niggarthâņain niggamthîņa ya no udies 2 pûyê "sakkâre pavattai? (130.) jaya nam se8 khuddầe jâva jammanakkhattâo viikkamte' bhavissai, tayâ ņam niggamthâņam niggamthîņa ya udie5 pûya 6sakkâre bhavissai. (131.) jain rayaņim ca main samane bhagavam Mahâvîre kâla-gael jâva? savva-dukkha-ppahîne, tam rayaņim ca ņain kumthû anuddhari nânmam samuppannås: ja thiyâ* acalamânâ chaumatthâņam niggamthâņam5 niggamthîņa ya no cakkhu-phâsam hayyam âgacchai“; jâ atthiyâ? calamânâ chaumatthâņam niggamthâņam niggamthîņa ya cakkhu-phâsam hayvan
124. 16) sâto C.
125. 1) omitted in HI, bhayo B. 2) A adds viikkamto. 3) not in AC. 4) a E. 5) "E. 6) avi E, vi AB. 7) huo BEM.
126. 1) bhayu B. 2) "hi a E. 3) a E. 4) "gamânâ M. 5) bhôâ BE. 6) bha E. 7) Âvi E. 8) huo AEM.
127. 1) A om. 2) jiO BE. 3) goa. E. 4) "tissa A, "yassa c. 5) vu" BEM. 6) E adds nivvåghão, nirâvarauc.
128. 1) bhayo B, see? 2) not in ACE, 3 H. 3) oai E. 4) varâo A, vârâu B; "bhoo AE, "bhoam B. 5) "vimsu EMS.
129. 1) not in ABE; M Bhagavam Mahâvîre. 2) BEM after râsî, nâmam CH. 3) th BCE, thâî A.
130 and 131. 1) clown to tap not in B. 2) jam rayanim H. 3) A adds nâma. 4) soo 1299. 5) uio B. 6) pâî BEM. 7) aî CHM, bhavissai A. 8) not in H. 9) viio A.
132. 1) not in II. 2) not in CE. 3) nn c. 4) thiâ BEH. 5) 'ņa ya E. 6) "amti BEM. 7) thiyâ BC, thiya H, athià EM.
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.

Page #79

66
Kalpasútra.
132-145.
âgacchai6; (132.) jam pâsittâ bahûhim niggamthebim niggamthihi yal bhattâim paccakkhâyâim. se? kim âhu bhamte: ‘ajja-ppabhiim3 durârâhaesamjames bhavissai. (133.)
teņam kâlenam teņam samaenam samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa Imdabhûi-pamokkhâo 2 coddassas samaņa-sâhassîo ukkosiya samaņa-sampayâu hotthâ5. (134.) samaņassal bhagavao Mahâvîrassa AjjaCamdanâ - pâmokkhâo a chattisain ajjiyâ¢-sâ hassio ukkosiya 4 ajjiyâ4-sampayâ hotthâ6. (135.) samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa Samkhasayaga-pamokkhâņam? samanovâsagâņam ega saya-sâhassic auņatthim? ca sahassa ukkosiyâ8 samanovâsagânamo sampayå hotthâ5. (136.) samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa Sulasa-Revail-pamokkhâņam samaņovâsiyâņain3 tinni saya-sâhassîo atthârasa sahass⢠ukkosiyâ; samanovâsiyâņam sampayâ hotthâ5. (137.) samaņassa ņami bhagavao Mahâvîrassa tinni sayâ cauddasapuvvîņam ajiņâņam jiņa - samkâsâņam savv'-akklara-sannivâîņam3 Jiņo viva avitaham vâgaramânâņain ukkosiyâ4 coddasapuvviņam5 sampayâ hotthâ6. (138.) samaņassa ņami bhagavao Mahâvîrassa terasa sayâ ohi-nâņîņam aisesa -pattâņam ukkosiyâ 4 ohi-nânîņam? sampayâ hotthâ6. (139.) samanassa nami bhagavao Mahâvîrassa satta saya kevala-nânîn sambhinna-vara-nâņa-damsaņa-dharâņam ukkosiya“ kevala - nâņio. sampayâ hotthâ¢. (140.) samaņassa ņam bhagavao Mahâvîrassa satta saya veuvvîņam adevâņam dev'-iddhi 2-pattâņam ukkosiyâ3 veuvvit-sampayâ hotthâ5. (141.) samaņassa ņami bhagavao Mahavîrassa pamca sayâ viula-maîņam 6 addhaijjesu? dîvesu dosu ya 8 samuddesu sannîņam pamc'-imdiyâņam pajjattagâņamo maņogae bhâve jâņamtâņam ukkosiyâ viula-maiņam 11 sampayâ hotthâ5. (142.) samaņassa ņami bhagavao Mahâvîrassa cattâri sayâ vâîņam? sadeva-manuyasurâe3 parisâe vået aparâjiyânam5 ukkosivá 5 vâi-sampayâ hotthâ6. (143.) samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa satta amtevâsî?. sayâim siddhậim jâva savva-dukkha-ppahîñâim cauddasa ajjiya5. sayâim siddhâim. (144.)8 samanassa ņami bhagavao Mahâvîrassa attha sayâ aņuttarovavâiyâņam” gais-kallânâņam țhii 4-kallânâņam
133. 1) a E. 2) only in EM. 3) bhii A. 4) "heo M aftor bhavissai. 5) samyame M.
134. 1) 'bhůî BCM. 2) "mu" BCEH, Câņam II. 3) cau° BEIM. 4) "iâ BE. 5) "huo BEM, thus always.
135 and 136. 1) H adds main. 2) "mu" BEH, always. 3) Osa c. 4) ia E. 5) see 134'. 6) "iu EM. 7) auņasatthiin B. 8) iâ BE. 9) Usayo B, Usiyo H.
137. 1) 'ai BE. 2) see 135%. 3) Qiâ E. 4) oão A. 5) see 1345.
138-140. 1) not in BE. 2) coo A. 3) 'enam H. 4) 'a E. 5) see 1343, puvvi M. 6) see 1345. 7) nâni B. 8) oli A, H adds vara. 9) nânînan M.
141 and 142. 1) not in BE. 2) ado CETT. 3) "iâ E. 4) veuvviya C, veuvvia E. 5) seo 1345. 6) maio E. 7) Otto BM. 8) a El. 9) "yanam A. 10) janamânâna BCEM. 11) sees, mai H.
143 and 144. 1) not in BE. 2) vâdo A. 3) Puâ° EH. 4) vâd" H. 5) see 12011. 6) see 1345. 7) CY C. 8) sûtra 144 is wanting in A.
145 and 146. 1) BE om. 2) vâinam E, vâînain H. 3) "ti C. 4) this AM.

Page #80

145—150.
Jinacaritra.
67
Sâgamesi bbaddâņam ukkosiyâ6 aņuttarovavâiyâņam sampayâ hotthâ?. (145.) samanassa ņam bhagavao Mahâvîrassa duvihâ amtagada-bhûmî hotthâ?; tam jahân: jug'-amtakada 8-bhûmî ya' pariyây'-amtakaļa Sbhûmî yao; jâva taccâo purisa-jugão jug'-amtakaļas-bhûmî10, cauvâsa-pariyâet amtam akâsî. (146.)
teņam kâleņam teņam samaeņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre tîsam vâsâim agâra-vasa-majjho vasittâ, sậiregâim duvâlasa vâsâim chaumattha-pariyâyampâuņittà, des'-ûnâim tîsam vâsâim kevalipariyâyam' pâuņittâ, bâyâlîsam? vâsâim samanna-pariyâyam' pâuņittâ, bâvattarim vâsâim savv'-âuyampâlaittâ, khîne veyaņijj'-âuya5-nâmagotte6 imîse osappiņîe? dûsama 8-susamâe samâe bahu-viikkamtâe 10 tîhim vâsehim addhanavamehi ya 11 mâsehiņ sesehim Pâvâe majjhimâe Hatthipalagassa 12 ranno rajjů 13-sabhae ege abîe chatthenam bhatteņam apâņaeņam14 sâiņâ nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam paccûsa-kalasamayamsi sampaliyamka 15-nisanne panapannam 16 ajjhayanâim pâvaphala - vivâgâim chattîsam ca?? apuţtha - vâgaranâim vâgarittâ 18 pahâņam 19 nama 20 ajjhayaņam vibhâvemâne 2 kâla-gae viikkamto 2 samujjâe 22 chinna-jâi-jarâ-maraņa-bamdhane siddhe buddhe mutte amtakade 23 parinivvude savva-dukkha- ppahîņe. (147.) samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa jâva savva - dukkha - ppahîņassa nava vâsasayâim viikkamtâim, dasamassa ya vâsa - sayassa ayam asîime! samvacchare kâle gacchai. vâyan'-amtare puņa: ayam teņaue samvacchare? kâle gacchai iti“. (148.)
Tenam kâleņam teņam samaenam Pâse arahâ purisậdâņie pamca-visâhe hotthâ'; tam jahâ: visâhâhim cue2 caittâ gabbham vakkamte. visâhâhim jậe. visâhâhim mumde bhavittâ agârâo anagâriyam pavvaie, visâhâhim anamte aņuttare nivvâghầe nirâvarane kasiņe padipunne kevala-vara-nâņa-damsaņe samuppanne, visâhâhim parinivvue. (149.) teņam kâleņam tenam samaeņam Pâsel arahâ purisádâñîe, je se gimhâņam padhame mâse padhame pakkhe cittabahule, tassa ņam citta2-bahulassa cautthî-pakkheņam pâņayâo3 kappâo visam-sagarovama-tthiiyâo 4 anamtaram cayam) caitta®, ih'eva Jambuddîve dîve Bhûrahe vâse Bâņârasîe? nayarîe Asasenassa8 ranno Vammae' devîe puvvarattậvaratta-kâla-samayamsi visâhâhim nakkla
145 and 146. 5) down to sampayâ not in A. 6) see 12011. 7) see 134 8) "gada CEH. 9) a BE. 10) A adds ya.
147. 1) Ciao E, Ogam CHM. 2) bao c. 3) Quam CE, "oyam H. 4) pâunittà E. 5) vea" E, 'ua BE, "oya CH. 6) gu" BE. 7) uss M. 8) du M. 9) sû° BE. 10) vitio A, via B, viya' c. 11) a E. 12) pâlassa E, "válassa BM. 13) ŭ M. 14) pp H. 15) Via E. 16) panna A. 17) not in H. 18) Detta CH. 19) pâvayanam A. 20) nâm' E. 21) vitio A. 22) Ogghầe H. 23) Ogade BEM.
148. 1) asime E. 2) Ora B. 3) not in A. 4) Bii, BM add disai. 149. 1) huo BEM. 2) cae C.
150, 1) C adds nam. 2) ced A. 3) °âu B, nânâu H, 4) tthito A, tthijo M, tthiyao BII, ttliiáo E. 5) cain M. 6) cayitta A. 7) Vào C. 8) A Ssao H. 9) Vâmâe c.

Page #81

68
Kalpasútra.
tteņam jogam uvâgaeņam âhâra-vakkamtîe bhava-vakkamtie 900 sarîra-vakkamtie kucchimsi 10 gabbhattâe vakkamte. (150.) Pâse nam araha puris dânie tin-nânovagael yavi hotthâ3; tam jaha: ‘caissami tti jâņai, cayamâne na jâņai, 'cue 'mi' tti jâņai. tenam c'eva abhilâvenam suvina-damsana-vihanenam savvam java niyaga-giham anupaviṭṭhâ java suham suheņam tam gabbham parivahai. (151.) teņam kâleņam tenam samaenam Pâse arahâ purisâdânîe, je se hemantânam1 docce2 mâse tacce pakkhe posa-bahule, tassa nam posa-bahulassa dasamî-pakkheņam navanham mâsâņam bahu-paḍipunnâņam addh'atthamânam râimdiyânam viikkamtâņam puvvarattavaratta-kâla-samayamsi visâhâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam ârogg" âroggam dârayam payâyâ. (152.)
3
[jam rayanim ca nam Pâse arahâ purisâdânîe jâe, tam rayanim ca nam bahûhim devehim devîhi a java uppimjalaga-bhûâ kahakahagabhuâ yavi hutthâ.] (153.) jammanam1 savvam1 Pâsabhilavenam bhaniyavvam java tam hou nam kumâre Pâse nâmenam3. (154.) Pase nam arahâ purisâdâņîe dakkhe dakkha1-painne paḍirûve2 allîne bhaddae viņîe tîsam vâsâim agâra-vâsa-majjhe vasittâ punar avi log'-amtiehim jîya4-kappiehim5 devehim" tâhim iṭṭhâhim java evam vayâsî: (155.) jaya 2 namdâ! jaya 2 bhaddâ! bhaddam te java jaya 2 saddam paumjamti. (156.) puvvim pi nam Pâsassa arahao purisâdânîyassa3 mâņussagão gihattha-dhammão aņuttare âhohie2, tam c'eva savvam java dânam dâiyânam3 paribhâittâ, je se hemamtânam ducce mâse tacce pakkhe posa-bahule, tassa nam posa-bahulassa ikkârasî". divasenam puvv'anha - kâla - samayamsi visâlâe siviyâe3 sa-devamanuyasurâes parisâe, tam c'eva savvam navaram, Bânârasim nagarim majjham majjhenam niggacchai, 2 ttâ jen' eva âsama-pae ujjane jen' eva asoga-vara-pâyave, ten' eva uvâgacchai, 2ttâ asogavara-pâyavassa ahe sîyami thâvei, 2 ttâ siyâo11 paccoruhai, 2ttâ sayam eva âbharana - mallalamkâram omuyai12, 2ttâ sayam pamca - mutthiyam loyams karei, 2tta atthamenam bhattenam apânaeņam visâhâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam egam devadûsam âdâya tihim purisa-saehim saddhim mumde bhavittâ agârâo anagâriyam13 pavvaie. (157.) Pâse nam araha purisâdânîe testim1
eva
BM. 5) kappehim B. 157. 1) M adds 4) ettâ A. 5) do° C. 10) sîam CE 11) 158. 1) tesîi BM.
BE.
150. 10) "amsi H.
151. 1) AM. 2) âvi EH. 3) hu" BEM. 4) yânai B. 5) cuo AC. 6) nin BE, "gam BCH.
152. 1) gimha-he" A. 2) duo BEEM. 3) nh M. 4) na ya BE. AC. 6) "ru" BEH, ârogga arogam A.
5) vitio
153. only in M.
154. 1) M: sesam tali'eva navaram. 2) nia BE. 3) A adds hou 2.
155 and 156. 1) not in A. 2) padipunnarûve A. 3) ali" E. 4) jîa E, jiya 6) after log B. 7) BE add jaya 2 khattiyavaravasaha. nam. 2) A adds nam, bhoie E. 3) see 12011. 6) ekâ° A, ekkâo C. 7) nh BM. sîâo CE. 12) umuyai EHM, see3.
8) see 451. 9) nayo 13) "iam
EH.
150-158.

Page #82

158-167.
Jinacaritra.
158. 2) "iâim E, 159. 1) tate CH. B, ii M. 6) oiâ CE. 11) dhâiya CE, seo3.
râimdiyâim2 niccam vosattha-kâe ciyatta3-dehe, je kei uvasaggâ uppajjamti, tam jaha: divvà và mânussa và tirikkhajoniya và anuloma vâ paḍilomâ vâ te uppanne samman sahai titikkhai khamai ahiyâsei". (158.) tae1 nam se l'âse bhagavam2 anagâre jâe iriya-samie 4bhâsâ-samie java appâņam bhâvemânassa tesiim5 râimdiyâim viikkamtâim7 caurâsîimassa râimdiyassa amtarâ vaṭṭamânassa, je se gimhâņam padhame mâse, padhame pakkhe citta - bahule, tassa nam citta - bahulassa cautthi pakkhenam puvv'anha 10-kâla-samayamsi dhâyai11 pâyavassa ahe chatthenam 12 bhattenam apânaenam visâhâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam jhân'amtariyâes vaṭṭamânassa anamte anuttare13 nivvâghâe nirâvarane java kevala-vara-nâna-damsane samuppanne java jâņamâne pâsamâņe viharai. (159.)
Pâsassa nam arahao purisâdânîyassa1 attha ganâ attha ganahara hotthâ, tam jahâ:
Subhe ya Ajjaghose ya1 Vasiṭṭhe Bambhayâri ya1 | Some Sirihare c'eva Virabhadde Jasevis ya1 || (160.)
Pâsassa nam arahao purisâdânîyassa Ajjadinna 2-pâmukkhâo3 solasa samaņa-sâhassio ukkosiyâ1 samana-sampayâ hotthâ4. (161.) Pâsassa nam arahao purisadaniyassal Pupphacula - pâmukkhảo atthattîsam ajjiyâ1-sâhassîo ukkosiyâ1 ajjiyâ1-sampayâ hotthâ4. (162.) Pâsassa1 n. a. p. Suvvaya"-pâmukkhâņam2 samanovâsagânam egâ saya-sâhassi causaṭṭhim ca sahassâ u. samanovâsagânam s. h. (163.) Pâsassa n. a. p. Sunamda-pâmukkhâņam samanovâsiyâņam tinni saya-sâhassio satta7-visam ca sahassâ u. samanovâsiyânam8 s. h. (164.) Pâsassa n. a. p. addhuṭṭha-sayâ cauddasapuvviņam ajiņâņam jiņasamkâsâņam savv'-akkhara java cauddasapuvviņam s. h. (165.) Pâsassa n. a. p. cauddasa1 saya ohi-nânîņam, dasa saya kevalanânîņam, ekkârasa saya veuvviyânam3, chas-sayâ riu-maînam5, dasa sayâ siddhâ, vîsam ajjiyâ6-sayâ siddhâ, addh'atthama-sayâ viulamaîņam, chas-sayâ vâîņam, bârasa sayâ aņuttarovavâiyânam7. (166.) Pâsassa n. a. p. duvihâ amtagada-bhûmî hotthâ1, tam jahâ: jugamtakaḍa2-bhûmî ya3 pariyây'1-amtakaḍa2-bhûmî ya3; jâva cautthão purisa-jugâo jug'-amtakaḍa2-bhûmî, tivâsa-pariyâe5 amtam akâsî. (167.)
2) ekao H, ogâ chasaya C. 5)
69
-
E, ikk° B. inam E.
"anam CII.
3) see 451. 4) keva C, ke M. 5) see 12011. 2) bhay" H. 3) see 12011. 4) not in ACHM. 5) ti" 7) vitio AC. 8) "ne BH. 9) ce AC. 10) nh H. 12) atthamonam kvacit S. 13) Bom. 160. 1) see 120". 2) huo BEM. 161 and 162. 1) seo 12011. 2) mm B. 3) "mo" A. 4) hu" BEM. 5) ati" BM. 163165. 1) in the following §§ I have adopted, the custom of the Mss. and not written out the always recurring words; for v. r. see 161, 162. 2) "mo 3) Sunamda ACH. 4) io BE. 5) i C. 6) see 12011, 7) sattâ BHM.
3) "eva C.
AM.
8) "iya M, "ia" E. 9) co" A.
166. 1) coo AC. to addh" not in A, vâinam E.
167. 1) hu BEM. 2) gada BE. 3) a BE.. 4) pariy' H, pari' E. 5) oiâo E.
3) "vviņam EM. 4) down 6) oiâ CE. 7) vaiņam CM,

Page #83

70
Kalpasutra.
168-172
teņam kâlenam tenam samaeņam Pâse a. p. tîsam vâsâim agaravâsa-majjhe vasittà, tessim râimdiyâim caumattha-pariyâyam 1 pâuņittâ, des’-ûņâim sattari vâsâim kevali-pariyâyami pâuņittà, padipunnâim? sattari vâsâim samanna-pariyâyam pâuņittà, ekkam3 vâsa-sayam savv'-âuyam4 pâlaitta", khîşe veyaņijj'-âuya*-nâma-gotteo imîse osappinîe? dûsama-susamâes bahu-viikkamtâe, je se vâsâņam padhame mâse docce pakkhe10 sâvaņa-suddhe, tassa ņam sâvaņa-suddhassa atthamî-pakkhenam uppim sammeya1-sela-siharamsiappa-cauttîsaime 11 mâsienam bhatteņam apânaeņam visâhâhim nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaenam puvv’aņha 12-kala-samayamsi vagghâriyal-pâņi kala-gae 13 jâva savva-dukkha-ppahîne. (168.) Pâsassa ņam arahao java savvadukkha-prahîņassa duvâlasa vâsa-sayâim viikkamtâim, terasamassa ya14 15vâsa-sayassa ayam tisaime samvacchare16 kâle gacchai. (169.)
tenam kâlenam teņam samaenam arahậ1 Ariţthanemî pamcacitte hotthâ?, tam jahâ: cittâhim cue caittà gabbham vakkamte, jâva cittâhim parinivvue. (170.) teņam kâlenam teņam samaenam arahâAritthanemî, je se vâsâņam cautthe mâse sattame pakkhe kattiya? - bahule, tassa na kattiya 2-bahulassa bârasis-pakkhenar aparâjîyâo4 mahâvimânâo chattîsam5.sâgarovama-tthiiyâo anamtaram cayam? caitta, ih'eva Jambuddîve dîve Bhârahe vâse Soriyapure ? nayare8 Samuddavijayassa ranno bhâriyâel Sivae' devie puvvarattậvaratta - kâla-samayamsi java cittâhim gabbhattâe vakkamte savvam tah'eva10 suvinall-damsana-davina - samharan'- Qiyam12 etthal3 bhâniyavvam14. (171.) tenam kâlenam tenam samaenam arahâ Aritthanemî, je se vâsâņam padhame mâse doccel pakkhe sâvaņasuddhe, tassa nam sâvana-suddhassa pamcami-pakkhenam navan ham 2 mâsâņam jâva cittâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam ârogg"3 âroggamdârayam5 payâyâ. jammanam Samuddavijayâbhilâvenam neyuvvamo java tam hou? kumâre Aritthanemî namena 2.
arahâ Aritthanemî dakkhe jâva tinni vâsa-sayâim kumare agâravâsa-majjhe vasittâ ņam puñar avi log'-amtiehim jiya"-kappiehim10 devehiņ tam ceva savvam bhâniyavvam11 jâva dâņam đâiyâņam
168 and 169. 1) see 12011. 2) babupo M, nn H. 3) ikko B, ekam H, egam E. 4) âo' H, scel. 5) pâuņittâ CH. 6) gu" BE. 7) usao BCEILM. 8) sûo B. 9) viti" AC. 10) duo BCEM. 11) co° A. 12) nh H; puvvarattåvaratta BEM. S lekhakadoshân matabhedâd vâ. 13) E adds viikkamto. 14) nam BEM, not in CH. 15) not in BCHM. 16) Ora B.
170. 1) arihâ E. 2) huo BEM. 3) BE add tah'ova ukkhovao com. M. S.
171. 1) arihâ E. 2) see 12011. 3) duvâlasî CH. 4) "iâo AE. 5) tittisam. A, kvacit com. M. S. 6) see', tthit A, tthiyao CII. 7) caiin M. 8) nago A. 9) Sivâ CM, 10) CH add navaram. 11) sumo B. 12) ai B, aim EM. 13) iu B, ittham EM. 14) bhao CH, see
172. 1) duo BEM. 2) nh CHM. 3) Oru° BE, Oyga AC. 4) "ru" BE, aru M. 5) A om. 6) nea" EH, netao M. 7) loû CHM. 8) loy' AM. 9) see 12011. 10) "ie' C. 11) see, CH om.

Page #84

172-182.
Jinacaritra.
71
paribhậittâ 12, (172.) je se vâsâņam padhame mâse docce1 pakkhe sâvaņa - suddhe, tassa ņam savaņa - suddhassa chatthî-pakkhenai puvv'anha 2-kâla-samayamsi uttarakurâe sîyâe3 sa-deva-maņuyậsurâ e parisâe aņugammamâņa - magge jâva Bâravaîet nayaries majjhamn majjhenam niggacchai, 2 ttâ jeņeva revaie6 ujjâne, ten' eva uvâgacchai, 2 ttâ asoga-vara-pâyavassa ahe sîyam thâvei, 2 ttâ sîyâo 3 paccoruhai, 2 ttâ sayam eva âbharaṇa-mallậlamkâram omuyai?, 2 ttà sayam eva pamca - muţthiyam3 loyam3 karei, 2 ttà chattheņam bhattenam apâņaenam cittâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam egam deva-dûsam adâya egeņam purisa-sahasseņam saddhin mumde bhavittâ agârâo aṇagâriyam pavvaie. (173.) sel araha nam Ariţthanemî caupannam? râimdiyâim 3 niccam vosattha-kâe ciyatta3. dehe iam c'evu savvam jâva panapannaimassa4 râimdiyassaj amtarâ vațţamâņassas, je se vâsâņam tacce mâse pamcame pakkhe âsoyas. bahule, tassa ņam âsoya3-bahulassa pannarasî 2-pakkhenam divasassa pacchime bhâge6 ujjimta-sela-sihare veďasa -pâyavassa ahe atthamenam 8 bhattenam apânaenam cittahim nakkhattenam jogam uvâg
kkhatteņam jogam uvâgaeņam jhân'amtariyâe: vattamânassa jâvaló anamte llanuttare 12 nivvâghae jâva kevala-nâne samuppanne jâva savva-loe savva-jîvâņam bhâve jâņamâne pâsamâne viharai. (174.)
arahao nam Aritthanemissa latthârasa ganâ aţthârasa ganahara hotthâ 2. (175.) arahao n. A. Varadatta - pamokkhâo Batthârasa samaņa-sâ hassío ukkosiyâ 4 samana-sampayâ hotthâ?. (176.) irahao n. A. AjjaJakkhiņi- pamokkhảo: cattâlîsam ajjiya* -sâhassîo u. ajjiyâ- sampayâ h. (177.) arahao ņ. A. Namda - pâmokkhâņam3 samanovâsagâņam ega saya - sâhassi auņattarim ca sahassa u. samaņovâsagas. sampayâ h. (178.) arahao ņ. A. Mahâsuvvayapâmokkhâņam tinni saya - sâhassio auņattarim ca sahasså u. samaņovasiyâņam s. h. (179.) arahao ņ. A. cattâri sayâ cauddasapuvviņam lajiņâņam jiņa-samkâsâņam savv'-akkhara jâva s. h. (180.) pannarasa' sayâ ohi-nânîņam, pannarasal sayâ veuvviyânama, dasa sayâ viula-maîņam”, aţtha sayâ vâîņam, solasa saya aņuttarovavâiyâņams, pannarasat samaņa-saya siddhâ, tîsam ajjiyâ -sayâim siddhậim. arahao nam Aritthanemissa duviha amtagada 6 - bhûmî hotthâ?, tam jahâ: jug'-amtagada 6-bhûmî ya8 pariyây'-Zaintakada 9. bhûmî ya'; jâva atthamâo purisa - jugâo jug'- amtakadao-bhûmî, duvâlasa-pariyâe amtam akâsî. (181.) teñam kâleņam teņam samaeņam
172. 12) Vettâ A.
173. 1) duo BEM. 2) „h AC. 3) see 120". 4) tie c. 5) nagu AE. 6) revayae BEM. 7) "ti C, u° EHM, see
174. 1) only in A. 2) nn A. 3) sec 1733 4) nn A. magassa CEHM. 5) One BE 6) bhậe A. 7) vada CH. 8) chatthenain CEH kvacit s. 9) pp H. 10) not in CH. 11) down to jânamâne not in H. 12) AB om. all down to jåva savvaloe.
175--180. 1) attharasa ganahará ganâ ya A. 2) huo BEM. 3) mu° BEH 4) see 12011. 5) Pânam HM, savaga A. 6) coo A. 7) down to s. h. not in CH.
181. 1) nn A. 2) sce 12011. 3) iman E. 4) vật” A, Seed. 5) °vai an H. vainam E. 6) "kada A. 7) huo BEM. 8) & E, not in C. 9) "gada BE.

Page #85

72
Kalpasitra.
182-191.
arahâ? Aritthanemi tinni vâsa-sayâiin kumâra-vâsa-majjhe vasittà caupannam2 raiņdiyâiņ3 chaumattha-pariyâyam* pâuņittà, des'ûnaim satta vâsa-sayâim kevali-pariyâyampâuņittâ, padipunnâim satta vâsa-sayâi sâmanna5-pariyâyam pâuņittâ, egam vâsa - sahassam savv'-âuyams pâlaittà, khîne veyaņijj'âuya 6-nâma-gotte? imîse osappiņles dûsama-sûsamnâe' samâe bahu-viikkamtâe 10, je se gimhâņam cautthe mâse atthame pakkhe âsâąha-suddhe, tassa ņam âsâdhasuddhassa atthamî-pakkhenar uppim11 ujjimta-sela-siharamsi pamcahim chattîsehim anagara-saehim saddhim mâsieņain bhatteņam apâņaeņam12 cittâ-nakkhatteņam jogam uvâgaoņain puvva-rattậvaratta-kala-samayamsi nesajjie 13 kâla-gae 14 too jâva savva-dukkhappahîņe. (182.) arahao nam Ariţthanemissa kâla-gayassa jāva savvadukkha-ppahîņassa caurâsîiņ vâsa-sahassâim viikkamtâim, pamcâsîimassa vâsa-sahassassa? nava vâsa-sayâim viikkamtâim, dasamassa ya vâsa-sayassa ayam asîime saņvacchare3 kâlet gacchai5. (183.)
Namissa ņam arahao kâla-gayassa jâva savva-dukkha-ppahîņassa pamca-vâsa-saya-sahassâim caurâsîim calvâsa-sahassâiņ viikkamtâim”, naya ya? vâsa-sayaim viikkamtâimo, dasamassa ya vâsa-sayassa ayam asîime saņvacchare5 kâle3 gacchai. (184.) Muņisuvvayassa ņam arahao kála-gayassar ekkârasa? Vâsa-saya-sahassaim caurâsîim va vâsa-sahassâim nava ya vâsa-sayâim viikkamtâimo, dnsamassa ya vâsa-sayassa ayam asîime samvacchare5 kâle gacchai. (185.) Malissa ņam arahao java ppahîņassa pannatthim8 vâsa-saya - sahassâim caurâsîim ca vâsa-sahassâim nava ya vâsao-sayâim, d. y. v. S. a. a. S. k. g. (186.) Arassa ņam arahao java ppahiņassa ege vâsa-kodisahasse viikkamte, sesam jahâ Malissa; tam ca eyam 10: pamcasaţthim 11 lakkhâ caurâsîim sahassâ viikkamta, tammi samae Mahâvîro nivvuo12; tao param nava ya13 viikkamtâ4 d. y. v. S. d. d. S. k. g: evam aggao jâva Seyamso tâva datthavvam. (187.) Kumthussa nam jâva ppahîņassa ege caubhâga-paliovame 14 viikkamte 14 pamcasatthim ca saya-sahassâ , sesam jahâ Malissa. (188.) Samtissa ņam arahao jâva ppahîņassa ege caubhâg'15.ûne paliovame viikkamte pannatthim16 ca saya17-sahassâ 18, sesam jahâ Malissa. (189.) Dhammassa ņam arahao jâva ppahîņassa tinni sâgarovamâim viikkamntâim4 pannatthim8 ca, sesam jahâ Malissa. (190.) Aņamtassa ņain arahao
182. 1) ariha BE. 2) i A. 3) soe 12011. 4) Ogam C, sees. 5) nn M. 6) sco", âua B, ao E. 7) guo BCE. 8) u° CEH. 9) suo A. 10) vitio A. 11) Hom. 12) pp H. 13) nisiijão C, nisijjio H. 14) gate C.
183. 1) vitio A. 2) sahassa BCH. 3) "ra B. 4) A om. 5) H adds gacchittà.
184-203. 1) not in II. 2) vitio A not in BCEM. 3) not in A. 4) vitio A. 5) Pra BE. 6) B adds jâva savvao 7) ikk' BE, ikâo M, ckáo H. 8) nn A. 9) not in AB. 10) see 12011. 11) pamcatthim c. 12) "uo C, Puu HM. 13) BH add vâsa. 14) paliuvame EHM. 15) Oga BM. 16) A, ņ CII. 17) ABCH om. 18) sahassaim B, A om.

Page #86

191-206.
Jinacaritra.
73
jâva ppahîņassa satta sågarovamâim viikkamtâimo pannaţthim8 ca, sesam jahâ Malissa. (191.) Vimalassa ņam arahao java ppahîņassa solasa sagarovamâim viikkamtâim4 pannatthim8 ca, sesam jahâ Malissa. (192.) Vasupujjassa ņam arahao jâva ppahîmassa châyâlîsam sagarovamâim viikkamtâim4 pannaţthim ca, sesam jahâ Malissa. (193.) Sejjamsassa19 arahao jâva ppahîņassa ege sågarovama-sae viikkamte4 pannatthim 8 ca, sesam jahâ Malissa. (194.) Siyalassa 10 ņam arahao java ppahîņassa egâ sågarovama-kodî tiïâsa-addhanavamâsâhiya10-bâyâlîsa-vâsa-sahasse him ûniyâ 10 viikkamtâ“, eyammi 10 samae Vîre 20 nivvue21, tao vi ya 10 ņam param nava-vâsa-sayâim viikkamtâimd. y. v. s. d. a. s. k. g. (195.) Suvihissa 22 ņam arahao Pupphadamtassa jâva ppahîņassa dasa sägarovama-kodio viikkamtão 4, sesam jaha Sîyalassa 10, tam ce'mam 23: tivâsa-addhanava-mâsâhiya10. bâyâlîsa-vâsa-sahassehim ûņiyâ10 icc'âi. (196.) Cardappahassa ņam arahao java ppahîņassa egam sagarovama-koại-sayam viikkamtam, sesam jahâ Siyalassa 10; tam ca imam; tiyâsa-addhanava-mâsâhiyabâyilisa-visa - sahassehim unagum acc8. (1972) Supasassa nam arahao jâva prahîņassa ege sâgarovama-kodi-sahassam viikkamte4, sesam jahâ Siyalassa 10, tam ca imam: 24tivâsa-addhanava-mâsâhiya 10. bâyâlîsa-sahassehiņ uņiyâ viikkamtâ icc'âi. (198.) Paumappabhassa 25 ņam arahao jâva ppahîņassa dasa sâgarovama-kodi-sahassâ viikkamta 4 tivasa-addhanava-mâsâhiya-bâyâlîsa-sahassehim icc'âiyam, 26sesam jahâ Sîyalassa 10. (199.) Sumaissa ņam arahao jâvu ppahîņassa ege sagarovama-kodi-saya-sahasse viikkamte*, sesam jahâ Sîyalassa 10 tivâsa-addhanaya-mâsâhiya- bâyâlîsa - sahassehim iccâiyam27. (200.) Abhinamdaņassa ņam arahao jâva ppahîņassa dasa sågarovamakodi-saya-sahassâ viikkamtâ 4, sesam jahâ Sîyalassa 10: tivâsa-addhanavamâsâhiya 10-bâyâlîsa - sahassehim icc'âiyam2? (201.) Sambhavassa ņam arahao java ppahîņassa vîsam 28 sâgarovama-koại-saya-sahassa viikkamtâ¢, sesam jahâ Sîyalassa: tivasa-addhanava-mâsâhiya-bâyâlisasahassehim îcc'âiyam. (202.) Ajiyassalo ņam arahao jâva ppahîņassa panna sam8 sâgarovama-kodi-saya-sahassa viikkamt†, sesam jahâ Sîyalassa 10: tivâsa-addhanava-mâsâhiya 10. bâyâlisa-sahassehim ice'âiyam27. (203.)
Tenam kâlenam tenam samaeņam Usabhe araha Kosaliel cauuttar'âsâdhe abhîi-parcame hotthâ2. (204.) tam jahâ: uttarâsâdhâhim cue caittâu gabbham vakkaite jâva abhîiņâ parinivvue. (205.) teñam kâlenam teņam samaenam Usabhe ņam araha Kosaliel, je se gimhâņam cautthe mâse sattame pakkhe âsâdha-bahule, tassa ņam âsâdhabahulassa cautthî-pakkheņam savvatthasiddhâo mahậvimâņâo tittîsam3.
184--203. 19) Sio BE, Seassa H. 20) Mahâ° CHM. 21) "uu M. 22) Chassa BC. 23) cimain B, ca imam E, cevam H. 24) abbr. in the Mss. 25) "hassa BCE. 26) H before tivâsa. 27) Ciam BE. 28) tîsam BE.
204-206. 1) 'ie H. 2) huo BEM. 3) tott A, teti" CH. .

Page #87

74
Kalpasútra.
206--211.
sågarovama-țțhiiyâo4 anamtaram cayam caittà ih'eva Jaipbuddîve dîve Bhârahe vâse Ikkhâga-bhûmîe Nâbhissa kulagarassa Mârudevîe bhâriyâes puvva-rattậvaratta-kala-samayaīsi âhâra-vakkamtîeo jâva gabbhattâe vakkamte. (206.) Usabhe nam' arahâ Kosalie tin-nâņovagae hotthâ?, tam jahâ: "caissâmi'tti jâņai jāva sumiņe3 pâsai, tam jahâ: gaya vasaha4 gâha, savvam tah'eva navaram; 5padhamam usahame muheņa aimtam? pâsai, sesão gayam; Nábhis-kulagarassa sâhai: suviņa-pâdhagâ n'atthi, Nâbhio-kulagaro sayam1ő eva10 vâgarei. (207.) teņam kâlenam teņam samaeņam Usabhe ņam", je se gimhâņam padhame mâse padhame pakkhe citta 2-bahule, tassa ņam citta2. bahulassa atthami - pakkhenam navaṇham mâsâņain bahu - pațipunnâņam addh'atthamâņam râimdiyâņamo jâva âsâdhâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam âroggâ5 âroggam dâragam' payâyâ. (208.) tam c'eva1 jâva devâ devîo ya? vasuhâra-vâşam vâsimsu; sesam tah’eva câraga-sohanam mân-ummâna-vaddhanam ussumka3-m-âiyam4 thiż5-padiyas jūva-vajjam savvam bhâņiyavvam? (209.) Usabhe nam araha Kosalie Kâsava - gutteņam, tassa ņam pamca nâmadhejja2 evam âhijjamti, tam jahả : Usabhe 'i vâ, padhama-râyâ ‘i vâ, padhamabhikkhâcare3 i vâ¢, padhama-jiņe 'i vâ, padhama-titthayare5 fi vâ. (210.) Usabhe nam' arahâ Kosalie dakkhe dakkha- painne3 paạirûve allîņc4 bhaddae viņîe vîsam puvva-saya-sahassâim kumâra-vâsamajjhe vasais, 2 ttâ6 tevaţthiin puvva-saya-sahassâim rajja-vâsa?majjhe vasais, tevatthim puvva-saya-sahassàim rajja-vâsa-majjhe vasamâne lehậiyâo' ganiya'-ppahânão sauņa - l'uya 10-pajjavasânâo bâvattarim11 kalâo causaţthim12 ca13 mahila-gune, sippa-sayam ca, kammâņam 14 tinni vi payâ-hiyâe uvadisai®, 2 ttâ putta-sayam rajja-sae abhisimcai 15, 2ttâ puñaraviloyʻ9-amtiehim jiya 16-kappiehim17sesamtum c'eva bhâņiyavvamo jâva dâņam dâiyâņam paribhâittâ 18, jo se gimhâņam padhame mâse padhame pakkhe citta 19-bahule, tassaņain citta-bahulassa atthamî-pakkhenam divasassa pacchime bhâge sudamsaņâe sibiyâe 20 sadeva-maņuyậsurâ e' pariske samaņugammamâna-magge jâva Viņîyamo râyahâņim majjham majjhenam niggacchai 2 ttâ, jeņeva siddhattha21.
204-206. 4) țhitîyao A, tthisyâu M, tthiyâo BCEH, seos. 5) see 12011, 6) the whole passage in c.
207. 1) not in ABC. 2) huo BEM. 3) suv M. 4) uo AC, Obha A. 5) down to sâhai not in A. 6) 'bham C. 7) ayatam C. 8) Nábhissa CH. 9) Obhî AM. 10) A om.
208. 1) ABM om. 2) cel A. 3) nh CHM. 4) sce 120115) ru° BE. 6) 'roo II, sees 7) 'yam BE.
209. 1) M adds savvam. 2) a BE. 3) ussao H, Pukka BE. 4) aiain BE. 5) thiya CH. 6) va' BM, 'ia E, not in CH. 7) "ia" E.
210. 1) 've-A, go H. 2) ijja BEM. 3) "yaro BEM. 4) tivâ C. 5) titthamkare CHM.
211. 1) AHM om. 2) not in A. 3) nn A. 4) alio E. 5) 'ati CH, vasitta M. 6) not in AHM. 7) maliârâya H. 8) "ati CH. 9) soc 12011. 10) rûva AE. 11) E adds ca. 12) cova A, cauvo E, Otthi HM. 13) not in CHM. 14) kâmo A, kammam H. 15) "ati ACH. 16) ja E. 17) CEM add dovehim tâhim itthâhim java vaggûhim. 18) Oettâ A. 19) Coll A. 20) soo", sivu H. 21) otthe E.
11. 1970 CHM 800 HT E, n
M.

Page #88

211-225.
Jinacaritra.
211. 22) ahe M adds. 212. 1) see 12011.
75
vane ujjâņe, jeņ'eva asoga-vara-pâyave, ten'eva uvâgacchai, 2ttâ asoga-vara-pâyavassa 22 java sayam eva cau-mutthiyam9 loyam9 karei, 2ttâ chatthenam bhatteņam apânaenam 23 âsâdhâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam uggânam bhogâņam râinnâṇam ca 24 khattiyânam ca 25 cauhim sahassehim saddhim egam deva-dûsam âdâya mumḍe bhavittâ agârâo anagâriyam pavvaie. (211.) Usabhe nam arahâ Kosalie egam vâsa-sahassam niccam vosaṭṭha-kâe ciyatta1 java appâņam bhâvemânassa ekkain2 vâsa-sahassam viikkamtam. tao nam, je se hemamtânam cautthe mâse sattame pakkhe phaggunabahule, tassa nam phagguna-bahulassa egârasî3-pakkhenam puvv'anha1-kâla-samayansi Purimatalassa nagarassa bahiyâ1 sagaḍamuhamsi ujjânamsi niggoha5 - vara - pâyavassa ahe atthameņam bhattenam apânaenam âsâḍhâhim nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam jhân'amtariyâe vaṭṭamânassa anamte aņuttare? java jâņamâne pâsamâne viharais. (212.)
17
Usabhassa nam arahao Kosaliyassa1 caurâsîi2 ganâ caurâsîi3 ganaharâ ya hotthâ5. (213.) Usabhassa nam arahao Kosaliyassa1 Usabhaseņa - pâmokkhâo caurâsîi? samana sahassĵo ukkosiyâ1 samaņa - sampayâ hotthâ5. (214.) Usabhassa n. a. K. Bambhisumdarî8-pâmokkhâņam ajjiyânam tinni saya-sâhassîo u. ajjiyâ1s. h. (215.) Usabhassa nam 10 Sejjamsa11-pâmokkhâņam samangvâsayâņam 12 tinni saya-sâhassio pamca sahassâ u. samanovâsaga 13. s. h. (216.) Usabhassa nam 10 Subhaddâ-pâmokkhâņam 14 samanovâsiyânam15 16pamca saya-sâhassio caupannam ca sahassâ u. samanovâsiyânam1 s. h. (217.) Usabhassa nam 10 cattâri sahassâ satta sayâ pannâsâ cauddasapuvviņam 18 ajinânam Jina - samkâsânam19 u. cauddasapuvvî 18-s. h. (218.) Usabhassa nam nava sahassâ ohinânînam u. s. h. (219.) Usabhassa nam 10 vîsa sahassa kevalanânînam u. s. h. (220.) Usabhassa nam visa sahassâ chac-ca saya veuvviyâņam 20 u. s. h. (221.) Usabhassa nam bârasa sahassâ chacca saya pannâsâ 21 viula-maîņam aḍdhâijjesu 22diva-samuddesu sanniņam 23 pame' - imdiyâņam 24 pajjattagâņam manogae bhâve jânamânâņam u. s. h. (222.) Usabhassa nam bârasa sahassa chacca saya pannâsâ 23 vâîņam 25 u. s. h. (223.) Usabhassa nam visam amtevâsi-sahassâ siddhâ, cattâlîsam ajjiyâ1-sâhassio siddhão. (224.)26 Usabhassa nam bâvîsa sahassâ nava sayâ aņuttarovavâiyâṇam 25
-
25) BM om. 3) ekâo H, ekkâo CM. 4) nh BCHM. 8) "ati AC.
5) na BM. 6) pp H.
23) pp H. 24) not in BCE. 2) i° B, egam E. 7) not in BCEH. 212-225. 1) see 12011. 2) "siim A, sî C. 3) sîti C, not in A. 4) not in BCH. 5) hu" BEM. 6) "mu° BEHM. 7) "sîî A, Osiim H, sîu M. 8) "bhio BM. 9) not in AB, see'. 10) E adds arahao, 3 M. 11) Si" BEM. 12) "gânam BCM. 13) ganam M, "yanam C; savaga A. 14) "mu" BEH. 15) see1, "gânam M. 16) down to u. not in A. 17) see15, "iya A. 18) coo AC. 19) M adds java. 20) viu° C, veuvvinam E. 21) pauâsâ A. 22) divesu dosu ya samuddesa HM, divesu doo C, down to 222 not in C. 23) nn A. 24) see1, iyâ B, down to 222 not in B. 25) vâiņam E. 26) sûtra 224 not in A.

Page #89

Kalpasútra.
226. 1) see 12011. 2) 5) not in C, see". 6) a BE. 10) "iâe AE.
76
gai 27-kallânâṇam 28 u. s. h. (225.) Usabhassa nam arahao Kosaliyassa1 duvihâ amtagaḍa2-bhûmî hotthâ3, tam jahâ: jug'-amtakaḍa1-bhûmî ya5 pariyây'1-amtakada1-bhûmî ya; jâva asamkhijjâo purisa-jugâo jug'-amtakada-bhûmî, amto 9-muhutta-pariyâe 10 amtam akâsî. (226.) teņam kâleṇam tenam samaenam Usabhe araha Kosalie vîsam1 puvva-saya2-sahassâim kumâra-vâsa-majjhe vasittâ nam, tevaṭṭhim puvva-saya-sahassâim3 rajja1-vâsa-majjhe vasittâ nam, tesiim5 puvvasaya-sahassâim agâra-vâsa-majjhe vasittâ nam, egam vâsa-sahassam chaumattha-pariyâyam5 pâuņittâ, egam puvva-saya-sahassam vâsasâhass'-ûnam kevali-pariyâyam6 pâunittâ, padipunnam puvva-sayasahassam sâmanna-pariyâyam pâuņittâ, caurâsîim puvva-sayasahassâim savv❜-âuyam9 pâlaittâ, khîņe veyaṇijj'9-âuya9-nâma-gotte 10 imise osappinie 11 susama-dusamâe samâe viikkamtâe12 tîhim vâsehim addhanavamehi ya mâsehim sesehim, je se hemamtânam tacce mâse pamcame pakkhe mâha-bahule, tassa nam mâha-bahulassa (COO) terasî-pakkheṇam uppim aṭṭhâvaya-sela-siharamsi dasahim anagâra-sahassehim saddhim cauddasameņam 13 bhattenam apâṇaenam abhîinâ nakkhattenam jogam uvâgaenam puvv'anha15-kâlasamayamsi sampaliyamka-nisanne kâla-gae viikkamte12 java savvadukkha-ppahîne. (227.) Usabhassa nam1 kâla-gayassa java savvadukkha-ppahînassa tinni vâsâ addhanava mâsâ viikkamtâ, tao vi param egâ ya3 sâgarovama-kodakoḍî tivâsa-addhanava - mâsâhiya1bâyâlîsâe vâsa-sahassehim ûniyâ viikkamtâ5. eyammi samae samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre parinivvue', tao vi param nava vâsa-saya viikkamtâ, dasamassa ya vâsa-sayassa ayam asîime samvacchares kâle gacchai. (228.)
11
212-225. 27) gati A. 28) add CH java âgamesu bhaddâṇam. kada A, not in B. 7) "kha A.
227. 1) sa C. 2) not in C. 6) see ià E, "âim H, "gam M. "gam C. 9) see 12011. 10) gu' AM. 14) pp HM. 15) nh CH.
228. 1) CEH add a. K. 120". 5) viti" A. 6) bhay
225-228.
3) hu BEM. 4) gada BE. 8) gada BCE. 9) amta B.
3) "ssâ C. 4) mahârâya CH. 5) sii BE. 7) sampunnam HM, A adds egam. 8) see5, BE. 11) u EHM. 12) viti" A. 13) co 2) "vamaya A, vamásà B. 3) not in B. 4) see B. 7) de CH. 8) "ra BE.

Page #90

Sthavirâvali. Tenam kâlenam tenam samaeņam samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa nava ganâ ikkârasa? ganaharâ botthâ? 'se ken' atthenam bhamtes evam vuccait: samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa nava ganâ ikkârasa ganaharâ hotthâ?" "samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa jeţthe5 Imdabhûî anagâre Goyama-gotteņam pamca samaņa-sayâim vâei; majjhimae Aggibhûi añagare Goyama-gotteņam pamca samaņasayâim vâei; kanîyaso anagâre Vâubhûî nâmeņam Goyama-gotteņain5 pamca samana-sayâîm vaei; there ajja-Viyatte? Bhâraddâe gotteņam6 pamca samaņa-sayîim vâei; there ajja-Suhamme Aggivesayanagotteņam pamca samaņa-sayâim vâei; there Mamdiyaputte? Vâsitthagotteņam addhuţthậim samaņa-sayâim vâei, there Moriyaputte? Kâsava-gotteņaıaddhutthaim samana-sayâim vâei; there Akampie Goyama7-gotteņamthere 10 Ayalabhâyâ Hâriyâyaņa 11-gotteņam1o, te dunni vi therâ tinni 2 samaņa-sayâim vâemti13, there 10 Meyajje? there'o Pabhâsel4, eels dunni 16 vi therâ Koļinna-gotteņam 17 tinni 2 samana-sayâim vaemti 18. se teņai19 aţthenam, ajjo! evam vuccai : samaņassa bhagayao Mahâ virassa naya ganâ ikkârasa 20 gaṇaharâ hotthâ?.” (1.) savve eel samaņassa bhagayao Mahâvîrassa ikkârasa 2 vi ganahara Sduyâlas'amgino cauddasapuvviņo samatta-gai-piņagadhâraga • Râyagihe nagare mâsieņam bhatteņam apâņaenam kâla-gaya jûva savva-dukkha-ppahîņâ. there Imdabhûî there ajja-Suhamme siddhis-gae Mahâvîre pacchâ dunni6 vi therâ parinivvuya?; je ime 8 ajjattâe samaņâ niggamthâ, ee' savve ajja-Suhammassa anagarassa avaccejjâ10, avasesâ ganaharâ niravaccâ vocchinnâ11. (2.)
samane bhagavami Mahâvîre Kâsava-gotteņam samaņassa bhagavao Mahâvîrassa 3Kâsaya-gottassa? ajja-Suhamme there amte
1. 1) o A. 2) lu BEM. 3) H adds nam. 4) "ti C. 5) jio BEM. · 6) guo BE. 7) y only after i, â in E. 8) sagu" BM, guo E. 9) sagoo M, seo. 10) A adds ya. 11) seo?, One A. 12) BE add patteyam, see? 13) vâeimti E, Vâimti HM, vậyamti BC. 14) Pp C. 15) ete C, not in M. 16) doo A. - 17) gu° BEM. 18) vâimti BEM, vậyamti c. 19) ton' BM. 20) ekk" A, ekâ C.
2. 1) ete II. 2) see 119. 3) down to Ràyagihe not in A. 4) dharâ CH. 5) "im CHM. 6) doo A. 7) "uâ E. 8) 'me AB. 9) ete CH. 10) "jja BEM. 11) vuo BEM.
3. 1) bhayo B. 2) 'guo BE. 3) not in A.

Page #91

78
Kalpasútra,
3-5.
vâsî Aggivesâyaņa-sagottet; therassa ņam ajja-Suhammassa Aggivesâyana-sagottassa ajja-Jambunâme5 there amtevâsî Kâsava-gotte?; therassa ņam ajja-Jambunâmassa Kâsava-gottassa 2 ajja-Ppabhave there amtevâsî Kaccâyaņa-sagotte?; therassa ņam ajja-Sijjambhave there amtevâsî Managa-piyâ Vaccha-sagotte”; therassa ņam ajjaSijjambhavassa 6 Maņaga-piuņo Vaccha-sagottassa2 there amtevâsî ajja-Jasabhadde Tumgiyâyaņa'-sagotte8. (3.)
samkhitta - vâyaņâel ajja - Jasabhaddâo aggao evam therậvali bhaniyâ, tam jahâ: therassa ņam ajja-Jasabhaddâo Tumgiyâyana 2. sagottassa3 amtevâsî duve therâ: there ajja - Sambhûyavijae 4 Madhara-sagottes, there ajja-Bhaddabâhâ Pâîņa-sagotte3; therassa ņam ajja-Sambhûyavijayassat Mâdhara-sagottassa 3 amtevâsî there ajja - Thûlabhadde Goyama2-sagotte3; therassa ņam ajja - Thûlabhaddassa Goyama? - sagottassa) amtevâsî duve therâ: there ajjaMahậgirî Elâvaccha-sagottes, there ajja-Suhatthî Vâsiţtha-sagotte?; therassa ņam ajja-Suhatthissa Vâsiţtha-sagottassa 6 amtevâsî duve therâ Sutthiyaa - Suppaạibuddhâ kodiya 2 - kâkamdagâ Vagghâvaccasagottâ€; therâņam Sutthiya2-Suppadibuddhâņam kodiya2-kâkamdagâņam Vagghâvacca - sagottâņam amtevâsî there ajja - Imdadinne Kosiya 2-sagotte?; therassa ņam ajja-Imdadinnassa Kosiya-sagottassa? amtevâsî ajja-Dinne Goyama-sagotte'; therassa ņam ajja-Dinnassa Goyama2-sagottassa' amtevâsî there ajja-Sihagirî Jâîsare10 Kosiya 2. sagotte12; therassa ņam ajja-Sîhagirissa Jâîsarassa 11 Kosiya-sagottassa 12 amtevâsî there ajja-Vaire 13 Goyama-sagottes; therassa ņam ajja-Vairassa 14 Goyama2-sagottassa: (amtevâsî there ajja-Vairaseņe! Ukkosiya?-gotte3; therassa ņam ajja Vairaseñassa ukkosiya--gottassa 3) 16 amteyâsî cattârî therâ: there ajja-Nâile, there ajja-Vomile 17, there ajja-Jayamte, there ajja-Tâvase; therão ajja-Nailâo Ajjanâilâ sâhâ niggayâ, therâu ajja-Vomilâo 17 Ajjavomila 17 sâhâ niggayâ, therâo ajja-Jayamtâo Ajjajayamtî sâhâ niggayâ, therâo ajja-Tavasão Ajjatâvasî sâhâ niggaya tti. (4.)
vitthara-vậyaņke puņa ajja-Jasabhaddâo paraol therậvalî evam paloijjai?, tam jahâ: therassa ņam ajja-Jasabhaddassas ime do therâ amtevâsî abâvaccâ abhinnâyâ bottha. tam jaha: there aija-Bhaddabâhû Pâîņa-sagottes, there Sambhûyavijae6 Madhara-sagotte 5. therassa ņam ajja-Bhaddabâhussa Pâîņa-sagottassa ime cattâri therâ amtevâsî ahậvaccâ abhinnäyâ hotthâ“, tarp jahâ: there Godâse,
3. 4) -go® CH, -gu" BE. 5) 'am B. 6) Se“ A. 7) Ciao E. 8) seo?, gotte H.
4. 1) "âto A. 2) see 1?. 3) Oguo BE. 4) seo bhùio M. 5) go C, see? 6) Oguo BEM 7) go II, guo BEM. 8) oao EM. 9) guo B, saguo EM. 10) 'isso, E "iss M, "isao C, not in H. 11) Jât" C, Visa CEM. 12) -goo HM, -gu° BE. 13) Vayare CM, Vere H. 14) Vayara' M. 15) Vayara! E. 16) not in ACH. 17) POU CHM.
5. 1) ato H, pu" E. 2) vilaijjai M. 3) BEM add Tumgiyâyana-guttassa. 4) huo BEM. 5) Ogu" BE. 6) "ûa E, "di CM.

Page #92

5-6.
Sthavirâvalî.
there Aggidatte, there Janadatte7, there Somadatte Kâsava-gotteṇam5. therehimto nams Godâsehimto Kâsava-gottehimto5 ettha9 nam Godâsagane10 namam gane niggae; tassa nam imão11 cattâri sâhâo evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Tâmalittiyâ 12, Kodîvarisiyâ13, Pomdavaddhaniyâ 14, Dâsîkhabbaḍiyâ15. therassa nam ajja-Sambhúyavijayassa' Madharasagottassa ime duvâlasa therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ hotthâ*, tam jahâ:
Namdanabhadde there
Uvanamde1 Tisabhadda 18 Jasabhadde | there ya19 Sumanabhadde Manibhadde 20 Punnabhadde ya 21 || 1 || there ya 21 Thulabhadde Ujjumaî22 Jambunâmadhijje 23 ya21 | there ya 21 Dîhabhadde
there taha Pamḍubhadde 24 ya 21 || 2 ||
therassa nam ajja-Sambhúyavijayassa 16 Mâdhara-sagottassa imâo satta amtevâsinio ahavaccâo 25 abhinnâyâo 25 hotthâ, tam jahâ:
Jakkha ya Jakkhadinnâ
Bhûya 26 taha c'eva27 Bhûyadinnâ 28 Senâ 29 Venâ Renâ
79
ya |
bhaginio Thulabhaddassa | 3 || (5.)
therassa pam ajja-Thulabhaddassa Goyama1-sagottassa ime do therâ ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ hotthâ3, tam jahâ: there ajja-Mahâgirî Elâvacca-sagotte1, there ajja-Suhatthî Vâsiṭṭha-sagotte1. therassa nam ajja-Mahagirissa Elâvacca-sagottassa ime attha therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ5 hotthâ3, tam jahâ: there Uttare, there" Balissahe, there Dhanaddhe, there Siriḍdhe, there Kodinne, Nâge, "Nagamitte, there Chalue Rohagutte Kosiya 10-gottenam. therehimto nam Chaluehimto Rohaguttehimto Kosiya1-gottehimto tattha nam Terâsiyâ1 sâhâ niggayâ. therehimto nam Uttara-Balissehîmto tattha nam Uttarabalissahagane 2 nâmam gane niggae. tassa nam imao cattâri sâhâo evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Kosambiyâ13, Soittiyâ 14, Koddavânî15, Camdanâgarî. therassa nam ajja-Suhatthissa Vâsitthasagottassa ime duvâlasa therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ 16 hotthâ3, tam jahâ:
5. 7) Janna BEM, Jina H. 8) M om. 9) ittha BEM. 10) Godâse M. 11) "âto A. 12) y only after a, â in EM. 13) Kodiya" B, see 12. 14) Pu" B, sec12 15) not in E. 16) "bhûi HM, see13. 17) A: Namdabhadde Uvanamdabhaddo B Namdanabhadde Uvanamdanabhadde taha. 19) a AEM. 20) Gani EM. 21) a EM. 22) Ujjamati CH. 24) Punna B. 25) à HM. 26) bhuâ AEM, 29) Ena kvacit S.
27) hoi EM.
18) "de ABEH. 23) dhe C. 28) see12, nn C.
6. 1) see 17. 2) seo, -go° H, gu° M. 3) hu° BEM. 4) "guo BEM. 5) nn AM. 6) M om. 7) Risîbhadde B. 8) H adds there. 9) Chulie E. 10) see1, vie A. 11) see2, sago" A. 12) "sahe M. 13) see 512 14) Somittiya B, Suttimittiâ B, Suttivattià M. 15) Kodambânî EM, Koḍumbini CH Kodavani S, Kumdhari kwacit S. 16) nn M.

Page #93

80
Kalpasūtra.
6-7.
ther’17 ajja-Rohane Bhaddajase Mehe ganî yaKâmidahî18 ||
Sutthiya13-Suppadibuddhe Rakkhiya 13 taha Rohagutte ya? | 4 ||
Isigutte Sirigutte gani yal Bambhe gañî yai taha Some |
dasa do yaganahara khalu ee 19 sîsâ Suhatthissa | 5 || (6.) therehimto ņam ajja-Rohaņehimto Kâsava-gottehimto? tattha ņam Uddehagane? nâmam gane niggae, tass' imao 3 cattâri sâhâos niggayâo4 chac- ca kulâim evam âhijjamti. se kim tam - sâhâo ? sâhâo5 evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Udumbarijjiyê", Mâsapûriyâ“, Maipattiyâ?, Sunnapattiyâr se tam-sâhão. Se kim tam-kulâim? kulâim5 evam âhijjamti, tai jahâ:
padhamam ca Nâgablûyam6 bîyamá puna Somabhûiyam hoi |
aha Ullagaccha taiyam cautthayam Hatthilijjam tu || 6 ||
pamcamagam Namdijjam chattham puna Parihasayam10 hoi |
Uddehaganass'11 ee12 chac-ea kula homti13 nayav va || 7 | therehimto nam Siriguttehimto Hâriya 14-sagottehimto 15 ettha 16 ņam Câranagaņe? nâmam game niggae; tassa ņam imâo 17 cattâri sâhâo3 satta ya kulâim evam âhijjamti. se kim tam-sahâo3 ? sâhâo5 evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Hâriyamâlâgârî18, Samkâsiyao, Gavedhuyâ®, Vajjanâgarî19. se tam-sâhâo 3. se kim tam-kulâim? kulâim evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ:
padham' ettha 20 Vacchalijjain 21 bîyam puņa Pîidhammiyam 22 hoi ||
taiyamo puņa Hâlijjam cautthayam 23 Pûsamittijjam | 8 |
pamcamagam Mâlijjam chattham puņa Ajjacedayam 24 hoi |
sattamagam 23 Kanhasaham 25 satta kulâ Cârañaganassa | 9 | (7.)
6. 17) there Mss. 18) 'ma' E. 19) ete CH.
7, 1) guo EM. 2) Qua B. 3) Qato C, đâu CHM. 4) 0âto CM. 5) the Mss. always write: se kim tam sâhâo (or kulâiun) 2 evam. 6) sco 5127) see, Mati CH. 8) see, Punna° CIIS, Panna" M, Suvannapattiyâ kvacit s. 9) Ottho Colao B. 10) "hama A, anyatra S, "hâmio B, lâsio C, Lhâsio kvacit S, "hâyasam ES. 11) 'ssa BC. 12) ete B. 13) huo EHM. 14) "ia E. 15) Ogu AM. 16) io M. 17) Pato A. 18) Oriya BC, Oriya EH see 19) Vio EM, S kvacit. 20) io CEHM. 21) otthao A. 22) ommagam CEM, Vicidhammakaham B, 'iam M. 23) "yam A. 24) Ajjavayam M, Ajjasedayam kvacit S. 25) nh B, suham CH.

Page #94

8-9.
Sthavirávali,
81
therehimto Bhaddajasehimto Bhâraddâya-sagottebimtoi ettha? ņam Uduvâdiyagaņe3 nâmam gane niggae. tassa ņai imão4 cattâri sâhâo tinni ya5 kulâim evam âhijjamti. se kim tam-sâhâo? sâhâo evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Campijjiyâ6, Bhaddijjiyâ?, Kâkamdiyao, Mehalijjiyâ; se tam - sâhâo. se kim tam - kulâim? kulâim evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ:
Bhaddajasiyam taha Bhaddaguttiya' taiyam ca hoi10 Jasabhaddam |
eyâim11 Uduvâdiya3.
gamassa tinn' eva ya 12 kulâim || 10 | thereliimto nam Kâmiddhîhimto 19 Kumdala-sagottehimto 14 ettha 15 ņam Vesavâdiyaganec nâmam gane niggae. tassa ņam imao4 cattâri sâhâo cattâri kulâim evam âhijjamti. se kim tam - sâbảo ? sâhâo evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Savatthiya 10, Rajjapâliyâ ??, Amtarijjiyao, Khemalijjiyâ 6; se tam-sâhâo. se kim tam - kulâim? kulâim evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ:
Ganiyamo Mehiya 18 Kâmiddhiyam ca taha hoi Imdapuragam ca !
eyâi 19 Vesavâdiya - gunassa cattâri yal2 kulàim || 11 || (8.) therehinto ņam Isiguttehimto Kakamdiehimto? Vâsittha-sagottehimtoa etthas ņam Mâņavagaņe nâmam gane niggae. tassa nam imão cattâri sâhâo tinni yao kulâim evam âhijjamti. se kim tamsâhâo ? sâhâo evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ: Kâsavijjiyâ5, Goyamejjiya", Vâsitthiyâ?, Soraţthiyâ 7; se tam-sâhâo. se kim tam-kulâim? kulâim evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ:
Isiguttiyo? attha8 padhamam biiyam Isidattiyam? muñeyavyam10 |
taiyam ca Abhijasam1i tarp
tinni kulâ Mâņavagaṇassa | 12 || therehimto Sutthiya? - Suppadibuddhehimto kodiya?, kâkamdaehimto12 Vagghåvacca 13-sagottehimtoettha3 ņam Kodiyagaņe? nâmam gane niggae. tassa nam imão cattâri sâhâo cattâri kulâim 14 evam âhijjamti. se kim tam - sâhâo ? sâhâo evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ:
8. 1) 'guo M. 2) io E. 3) Uttu A (), "ia EM. 4) Pato A. 5) not in CEHM. 6) see 512 7) see, Bhaddiyâ B, odda° C. 8) Ciam BEM, "iya C. 9) see, Viyam Mss. 10) not in CH. 11) eâim E. 12) u A. 13) AH add nain. 14) 'li 1, Kodinna A, sagu B. 15) i" BL. 16) seos, Soo B, down to v. 13 wanting in H. 17) "â BEM. 18) sees, 'iyam C. 19) oyâim Mss. seel
9. 1) dae BE. 2) Ogu' B. 3) io BEM. 4) u BM, not in E. 5) 'iâ E. 6) seo?, mi" BE, "mao CM, 7) see 5 12. 8) ittha M. 9) seo?, bîyam A. 10) neao E. 11) Abhijayam BEM. 12) "dago BM. 13) "ccha B. 14) M adds ca.
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.

Page #95

82
Kalpasútra.
Uccânâgari15 Vijjâ
hari ya Vairî16 ya7 Majjhimilla ya Kodiyaganassa eyâ7
havamti cattâri sâhâo || 13 ||
se tam-sâhâo. se kim tam-kulâim? kulâim evam âhijjamti, tam jahâ:
padham' ittha17 Bambhalijjam
biiyam 18 namena Vacchalijjam 19 tu | taiyam puna Vânijjam 20
cautthayam Panhavahanayam 21 || 14 || (9.)
9-11.
therânam Sutthiya-Suppadibuddhâņam kodiya1-kakamdagânam Vagghâvacca - sagottânam ime pamca therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ hotthâ3, tam jahâ: there ajja-Imdadinne, there1 Piyagamthe", there Vijjaharagovâle Kâsava gotteņam, there Isidatte, there Arihadatte". therehimto nam Piyagamthehimto etthas nam Majjhimâ sâhâ niggayâ; therehimto nam Vijjaharagovâlehimto tattha9 nam Vijjâharî sâhâ niggayâ. therassa nam ajja-Imdadinnassa Kâsavagottassa1 ajja-Dinne there amtevâsî Goyama 11-sagotte 10. therassa nam ajja-Dinnassa Goyama-sagottassa10 ime do therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ hotthâ3: there ajja-Samtisenie Mâdhara-sagotte 10, there ajja-Sihagirî Jâîsare11 Kosiya5-gotte 12. therehimto nam ajjaSamtiseņiehimto Madhara-sagottehimto 10 etthas nam Uccanagarins
sâhâ niggayâ. (10.)
therassa nam ajja-Samtiseniyassa1 Madhara - sagottassa ime cattâri therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ hotthâ3, 9000 tam jahâ there ajja - Senie, there' ajja - Tâvase, there ajja - Kubere, there5 ajja-Isipâlie. therehimto nam ajja-Seniehimto ettha nam Ajjaseniyâ1 sâhâ niggayâ; therehimto nam ajja - Tâvasehimto ettha6 nam Ajjatavasî sâhâ niggayâ; therehimto nam ajja-Kuberehimto ettha nam Ajjakuberâ sâhâ niggayâ; therehimto nam ajjaIsipâliehimto ettha nam Ajjaisipâliyâ1 sâhâ niggayâ. therassa nam ajja-Sihagirissa Jâîsarassa Kosiya-gottassa ime cattâri therâ amtevâsî ahavaccâ abhinnâyâ hotthâ3, tam jahâ: there Dhanagiri, there ajjaVaire, there ajja-Samie, there Arihadinne". therehimto nam ajjaSamiehimto' Goyama1-saguttehimto ettha nam Bambhadiviyâ 10 10 sâhâ niggayâ. therehimto nam ajja-Vairehimto " Goyama 1%-sagottehimto 13 etthal nam Ajjavairâ15 sâhâ niggayâ. therassa nam ajja-Vairassa
11
9. 15) Uccao C. AC. 20) Vâli" CH.
16) Vayarî CM. 17) "e" A. 18) see', bi" AEM. 19) Vatth 21) nh CE, nn A, "vânijjam M. 10. 1) see 512. 2) gu° BCHM. 3) hu" BEM. 4) only in A. 5) y only after a, a E. 6) gu° BM. 7) ajjarahadatto B, Arao II. 8) io BEM. 9) ittha EM. 10) gu° B. 11) "iss AB, "is" CH. 12) soo1", sago A. 13) Uccâo A. 11. 1) see 10". 2) go° M, sagu" B. 3) hu" BM. 4) not in ACEII. 5) not in E. 6) io BEM. 7) sago" A, gu" BM. 8) Ara" BCH. 9) not in ACH. 10) vì C, viêu EM. 11) AC add nam. 12) Goama BE. H, -gu' M, sagu B. 14) i° BCEM.
13) -go°
15) rî C, "bayarî H.

Page #96

11--13.
Sthavirávali.
83
Goyama 12-sagottassa 16 ime tinni therâ amtevâsî ahậvaccâ abhinnäyå hotthâ, tam jahâ: there ajja-Vairasenie, there ajja-Paume, there ajja-Rahe. therehimto ņam ajja-Vairaseņiehimto 17 etthao nam Ajjanailî sâhâ niggayâ; therehimto ņam ajja-Paumehimto etthao nam Ajjapauma sâhâ niggayâ; therehimto ajja-Rahehimto ettha6 nam Ajjajayamtî sâhâ niggayâ. therassa ņam ajja - Rahassa Vacchasagottassa 18 ajja-Pusagiri there amtevâsî Kosiya-sagotte?!. therassa ņam ajja-Pûsagirissa Kosiyal-sagottassa? ajja-Phaggumitte there amtevâsî Goyama-sagotte %0. (11.)
[therassa ņam ajja-Phaggumittassa Goyamal-saguttassa? ajjaDhanagirî there amtevâsî Vâsittha-sagutte. therassa ņam ajjaDhaņagirissa Vâsiţtha - saguttassa2 ajja - Sivabhūî there amtevâsî Kuccha-sagutte. therassa ņam ajja-Sivabhûissa Kuccha-saguttassa ajja-Bhadde there amtevâsî Kâsava-gutte?. therassa ņam ajjaBhaddassa Kâsava-guttassa ajja-Nakkhatte there amtevâsî Kâsavagutte. therassa ņam ajja-Nakkhattassa Kâsava-guttassa ajja-Rakkhe there amtevâsî Kâsava-gutte?. therassa ņam ajja-Rakkhassa Kâsavaguttassa ajja-Nâge there amtevâsî Goyamal-sagutte. therassa ņam ajja-Nâgassa Goyama'-saguttassa ajja-Jehile there amtevâsî Vâsitthasagutte. therassa ņam ajja - Jehilassa Vâsittha-saguttassa ajjaVinhû3 there amtevâsî Mâąhara-sagutte. therassa ņam ajja-Vinhussa Madhara-saguttassa2 ajja - Kâlae there amtevâsî Goyama'-sagutte?. therassa ņam ajja-Kalagayassa Goyama-saguttassaime do therâ amtevâsî Goyama-saguttâ: there ajja-Sampalie, there ajja-Bhadde. eesim dunha4 vi" therâņam Goyamal-saguttâņam ajja-Vuddhe there amtevâsî Goyamal-sagutte?. therassa ņam ajja-Vuddhassa Goyama'-saguttassa ajja-Samghapâlie there amtevâsî Goyamal-sagutte. therassa ņam ajja Samghapâliyassal Goyama'-saguttassa? ajja-Hatthîo there amtevâsî Kâsava-gutte". therassa ņam ajja-Hatthissa Kåsava-guttassa? ajja-Dhamme there aintevâsî Suvvaya?-gutte. therassa ņam ajjaDhammassa Suvvaya?-guttassa2 ajja-Sihes there amtevâsî Kâsavagutte. therassa ņam ajja-Sîhassa Kâsava-guttassa? ajja?-Dhamme there amtevâsî Kâsava-gutte" therassa ņam ajja :-Dhammassa Kâsavaguttassa ajja-Samdille there amtevâsî. (12.)]
vamdâmi Phaggumittam cal Goyamam? Dhanagiriş ca Vâsittham |
Kuccha Siyabhûim* pi ya Kosiya? Dujjintac-kanhe? ya 1 1 1
11. 16) saguo ABE, -gou C. 17) Vayara" E, Oniyaeho c. 18) sageio BM. 19) -go HM, saguo B. 20) saguo B -gu M.
12. wanting in ACII, seo notes. 1) sco 105. 2) Ogo M. 3) "um M. 4) dunham B. 5) not in B. 6) Suhatthi M. 7) Sâvaya M. 8) Sehe E. 9) E adds maha.
13. v. 1. 1) not in BCHM. 2) seo 105. 3) Ko" CH, "cchim A. 4) Sipao A. 5) a EM. 6) doo CH, Cija BCH. 7) ph B, mth A, kamte kvucit S.

Page #97

84
Kalpasútra.
vy. 2—9.
tam vamdiûņa sirasa Bhaddam' vamdami Kâsavam2 gottams |
Nakkham 4 Kâsava-gottam5 Rakkham pi ya6 Kâsavam varde || 2 ||
vaidâmi ajja-Nâgam ca Goyamam? Jehilam3 ca Vasittham |
Viņhum* Mâąhara-gottam" Kalagam avi Goyamam? vaide || 3 ||
Goyamal-gutta-kumâram Sampaliyama taha3 yat Bhaddayam5 vamde
theram ca ajja-Vuďąham Goyama-guttam namamsâmie || 4 ||
tam vaņdiûņa sirasa thira-satta-caritta-nâņa-sampannam? |
theram ca Samghavâliyas Kâsava-gottaio paņivayâmi | 5 ||
vamdâmi ajja-Hatthim ca1 Kâsavam khaiņti-sâgaram dhîram |
gimhâņa padhama-mase kalagayam cotta2-suddhassa || 6 ||
vaindâmi ajja-Dhammam ca' Suyvayam sîla 2-laddhi-sampannam
jassanikkhamane devo4 chattam varam uttamam vahai || 7 |||
Hattham Kâsava-gottam Dhammam siva-sâhagam paņivayâmi
Sîham Kâsava-gottam? Dhammam pi yas Kâsavam vamde | 8 |
[tam vamdiâņa sirasa thira-satta-caritta-nâņa-sampannam |
theram ca ajja-Jambum? Goyama 2-guttam namamsâmi || 9 ||
v. 2. 1) Vattam A, Cittain CH. 2) "va BE. 3) sagu" BE. 4) Nakkhattam c. 5) gu° BE. 6) a EM.
v. 3. 1) Gamgain kvacit S. 2) Goao E. 3) Jetthilam kvacit S. 4) na CEHM. 5) gu° BE.
v. 4. and 5. A om, the last hemistich of v. 4 and the first one of v. 5. 1) Goa E. 2) "puli CII, "iam E, Sampannayam A, Appaliyam kvacit S. 3) tam A. 4) not in ACM. 5) Bhaddavayam M. 6) panivayami E. 7) "puo C. 8) pâlo B, "laya M, 'lia E. 9) guo BCE.
v. 6. 1) CHM om. 2) cio BCH. v. 7. 1) E om. 2) sîsa A. 3) read jasa or nikhamane? 4) devâ C. v. 8. 1) gu° BE. 2) gu" BEM. 3) a BEM,
v. 9-13. incl. are wanting in A; they aro not commented upon in the commentaries. 1) "pu CH. 2) "bu B, "bû HM. 3) Goa" EM.

Page #98

vy. 10-14.
Sthavirávali.
85
miu-maddava-sampannain' uvauttam? nâna-daiņsaņa-carittel
theram ca Namdiyam3 pi ya* Kâsava-guttam paņivayâmi || 10 |
tatto a thira-carittam uttama-sammatta1-satta 2-samjuttam |
Desigani-khamâsamaņam Kâsava 3-guttaiņ4 namamsâmi || 11 ||
tatto aņuoga-dharam dhîram' mai-sâgaram mahâsattam
Thiragutta-khamâsamaņam Vaccha-saguttampaņivayîmi 3 || 12 ||
tatto al nâņa-damsaņacaritta-taya-sutthiyam? guņa-mahamtam |
theram kumara-Dhamman vamdami ganim guņoveyains || 13 || ]
sutt-attha-rayaņa-bharie khama-dama-maddava-gunehi1 sampanne
Deviddhi-khamâsamaņe Kâsava-gotte? paņivayâmi | 14 || (13.)
v. 10. 1)" B. 2) ovalanam B. 3) "iam CEHM. 4) a BEM. v. 11. 1) samatta c. 2) not in H. 3) Madhara CE. 4) goo H.
v. 12. 1) vîram CH. 2) Kasavaguttam C, Madharagottam H. mamsaini H.
v. 13, 1) ya B. 2) Ciam CEHM. 3) "eam CEH, Covave M. v. 14. 1) "him ABE. 2) gu" BEM.
3) na

Page #99

Sâmâcârî.
Tenam kâleṇam teņam samaenam samane bhagavam1 Mahâvîre vâsâņam sa-visai-râe mâse viikkamte? vâsâ-vâsain pajjosavei. 'se ken' atthenam bhamte evam vuccai: samane bhagavam1 Mahâvîre vâsâņam sa-vîsai-râe mâse viikkamte2 vâsâ-vâsam pajjosavei?' (1.) "jao1 nam pâenam2 agârînam agârâim kadiyâim3 ukkampiyâim3 channâim4 littâim ghaṭṭhâim maṭṭhâim sampadhûmiyâim3 khâodagâim khâya5niddhamanâim appano atthâe kadaim paribhuttâim parinâmiyâim3 bhavamti, se ten' atthenam evam vuccais: samane bhagavam Mahâvîre vâsânam sa-vîsai-râe mâse viikkamte 10 vâsâ-vâsam pajjosavei". (2.) jahâ nam samane bhagavam1 Mahâvîre vâsâņam savîsai-râe mâse viikkamte2 vâsâ-vâsam pajjosavei, taha nam ganaharâ vi vâsâņam sa-vîsai-râe mâse viikkamte vâsâ-vâsam pajjosavimti. (3.) jahâ nam ganaharâ vi vâsâņam java3 pajjosavimti, tahâ nam ganahara-sîsâ vi vâsâņam java pajjosavimti. (4.) jahâ nam ganahara-sisa vi5 vàsânam java pajjosavimti, taha nam thera vi vâsâ-vâsam pajjosavimti. (5.) jahâ nam therâ vis vâsâņam java pajjosavimti, taha nam je ajjattâe samanâ niggamthâ viharamti, ee vi ya10 nam vâsâņam java11 pajjosavimtill. (6.) jaha nam je ajjattâe samanâ niggamthâ viharamti vâsânam java 12 pajjosavimti', taha nam amham pi âyariyâ13 uvajjhâyâ java pajjosavimti', (7.) jaha nam amham pi âyariyâ13 vâsâņam java pajjosavimti, tahâ nam amhe vi vâsâņam sa-vîsai-râe mâse viikkante2 vâsâ-vâsam pajjosavemo. amtarâ vi ya14 se kappai pajjosavittae, no se kappai tam rayanim uvâyanâvittae 15. (8.) I.
1. 1) bhay B. 2) viti A, vai° C. 3) konam A. 2. 1) jan BCEH. 2) pàîo C. E item after littâim. 5) khâi C. C. 9) bhay B. 10)
10) a BE, 14) a EM.
3) y only after a, â in E. 4) B adds guttâim, 6) CH add sa atthâim. 7) tonam A. 8) "ati
3) EM fully repeated.
viti" A. 3-8. 1) bhay" B. 2) vitio A. 4) vâsâvâsam C om. jâva. 5) not in CEM. 6) ABM om. 7) "emti A. 8) EIIM om. not in AM. 11) A om. 12) AIIM, fully repeated. 15) uvain" BCE; M commentary.
9) to AM. 13) ià E.

Page #100

9-19.
Sâmâcâri.
87
vâsâ- vâsam pajjosaviyâņam 1 kappai niggamthâņa vâ niggamthîņa vây savvao samamtâ sa-kosam joyanam' uggaham ogiņhittâ? ņam citthium), ahâ-larndam avi uggahe. (9.) II.
vâsâ-vâsam pajjosaviyâņamo kappai niggamthâņa vâ niggamthiņa và savvao samamtâ sa-kosam joyaņambhikkhâyariyâe garntum padiniyattae". (10.) jattha ņaņ5 nai niccoyagâ5 nicca-samdaņâ, no se kappai savvao samamta sa-kosam joyanamn2 bhikkhayariyâe? gamtum padiniyattae*. (11.) Erâvais Kuņâlâe jattha cakkiya? siya 2 egam pâyam jale kiccâ egam pâyam thale kiccâ evamo cakkiya 10, eva nham11 kappai sayvao samamta sa-kosam12 joyanam? bhikkhâyariyâeo gamtum padiniyattae4. (12.) evam no cakkiya?, evam se13 no kappai savvao samamtâ sa-kosam 12 joyaņam 2 bhikkhâyariyae 9 gamtum padiniyattae. (13.) III.
vâsâ-vâsam pajjosaviyâņami atthegaiyâņam? evam vutta-puyvam bhavai: dâve, bhamte! evam se kappai dâvittae, no se kappai padigâhittae. (14.) vâsâ-vâsam pajjosaviyâņam? atthegaiyâņam1 evam vutta-puvvam bhavai“: padigâhe, bhamte! evam se kappai padigâhittae, no se kappai dâvittae. (15.) vâsâ-vâsam pajjosaviyâņam atthegaiyâņam evam vutta-puvvam bhavai*: dâve, bhamte! padigâhes, bhamte! evam se kappai dâvittae padigâhittae vâ. (16.) IV.
visa-visa pujosariyana no kappai niggamthân và niggamthîņa va hatthâņam aroggâņama baliya3-sarîrâņam imao nava rasavigaîo abhikkhaṇam 2 âhârittae", tai jahâ: khirain, dahim, navaņîyam, sappiin, tellaın, gudam, mahum, majjam, maiņsam. (17.) V.
vâsa-vâsam pajjosaviyânam1 atthegaiyânam” evam vutta-puvvam bhavai: ‘aţtho, bhamte! gilâņassa?' se yaz vaejjat: "attho” - se ya3 puccheyavve: 'kevaienam aţtho ?' se yaz vaejjâ* : "evaieņain atýho gilânassa; jam se pamâņam vayai?, se pamânes oghettavve". se ya3 vinnavejjâ“, se yavinnavemâne labhejja“, se ya3 pamânapatte: 'hou! alâhi!' ij 10 vattavvam. siyâ: 'se kim âhu bhamte? "evaieņamil aţtho gilâņassa". siyâ? ņam enam vayamtam paro vaejja 4.: padigâhehi ajjo! tumam pacchâ 12 bhokkhasi13 vâ, pâhisi 14 vâ' - ovam se kappai padigâhittae15, no 18 se kappai gilâņassa17 nîsâe 18 padigâhittae. (18.) VI.
vâsâ - vâsam pajjosaviyâņami atthiņam” therâņam taha-ppa
9. 1) seo 29. 2) uo CEM, nh EM, gio A. 3) citthaum c.
10-13. 1) "itânam A, "ânam E. 2) y only after a, â in EM. 3) oiâo E. 4) padiyu A. 5) ABM om. 6) 'oda' A, oa E. 7) Wirio A, see. 8) Cati C. 9) not in A. 10) not in A, seo; M adds siâ. 11) nh EM. 12) kk B. 13) nham A.
14-16. 1) see 28. 2) sco", "gayānam C. 3) ett" A. 4) hao A, "ti H. 5) hehi M.
17. 1) abbroviatod in EM. 2) aru" BEM. S kvacit s ârogànain. 3) sce 10%. 4) "io 1. 5) oreo c. 6) tio BCEM.
18. 1) pa EM, not in AC. 2) seo 29. 3) a BEM. 4) "ijo BEM. 5) "oa" EM, pucche s kvacit. 6) kovatitenam CH, "ieno M. 7) vadati H. 8) "na EM, DÂ H. 9) u' CIIM, ghio B, "itt" BCEM. 10) iti CH, ia BEM. 11) 'aío' CHM. 12) pittha A 13) bhu" BEM, "osi A. 14) dâhisi kvacit s. 15) Vetto A. 16) no A. 17) gilâna M. 18) Înisão A.
19. 1) soe 23. 2) ætthogayanam A.

Page #101

88
Kalpasútra.
19-25.
gârâiin kulâim kadaim pattiyâimi thejjâim3 vesâsiyâim sammayâim bahumayâim aņumayâim bhavamti, jattha4 se noó kappai adakkhu 6 vaittae: atthi te, âusoo! imam và 2? –– kim ahu phante ? “saddhi gihî ginhais va, teņiyam' pi kujja.” (19.)
vâsâ-vâsam pajjosaviyassat nicca-bhattiyassa? bhikkhussa kappais egam goyara"-kâlam gâhâ vai-kulam bhattâe vâ pâņâe vâ nikkhamittae vâ pavisittae vâ. ónannattha âyariya* - veyâvacceņa? vâ8, evam uvajjhâya 6-tavassi-gilâņa-veyâvacceņa?vâs, khudda 9-khuddiyâe4 evam8 avamjaņa 8-jayaeņaq?". (20.) VII.
vâsâ - vâsam p. cauttha-bhattiyassal bhikkhussa ayam evaie visese, jam se pao2 nikkhamma puvvâm eva viyadagam3 bhoccà 4 pacchâ5 padiggahagam6 samlihiya? sampamajjiya? se ya samtharijjas; kappai se tad-divasam ten' eva bhatt-aţthenam pajjosavittae; se yao no samtharijjâ, evam se kappai doccami, pi gâhâvai-kulam bhattâe vâ pânâe vâ nikkhamittae vâ payisittae vâ. (21.) vâsâ-vâsam p. chattha-bhattiyassa1 bhikkhussa kappamti do goyara 11.kâlâ gâhâvaik. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (22.) vâsâ-vâsam p. atthama-bhattiyassa? bhikkhussa kappamti tao goyara11-kâlâ gâhâvai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (23.) vâsâ-vâsam p. vigittha12-bhattiyassa 13 bhikkhussa kappamti savve vi goyara 11.kâlâ gâhâvai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. y. (24.) VIII.
vâsâ-vâsam p. nicca-bhattiyassat bhikkhussa kappamti savvâim pâņagâim padigâhittae. vâşâ-vâsam p. cauttha-bhattiyassa - kappamti tao pâņagâim padigâhittae, tam jahâ: usseimam vâ, samseimam vâ3, câulodagam vâ4. vâsâ-vâsam p. chattha-bhattiyassa' bhikkhussa kappamti tao pânagâim padigâhittae, tam jahâ: tilodagam vâ5, tusodagam vâs, javodagam vâ5. vâsâ-vâsam p. aţthama-bhattiyassa bhikkhussa kappamti tao pânagâim padigâhittae, tam jahâ: âyâmam vâ?, soviram vâ?, suddha-viyadam Vâ. vâsâ-vâsam p. vigiţthabhattiyassa' bhikkhussa kappai ege usiņa-viyade' padigâhittae, se vi yao nam a-sitthe, no vi yao nam sa-sitthe. vâsî - vâsam p. bhatta 10-padiyâikkhiyassa11 bhikkhussa kappai ege usiņa-viyade 12 padigâhittae, se vi ya6 ņam a-sitthe, no vi ya6 ņam sa-sitthe, se vi yao nam paripûe13, no c'eva ņam a-paripûe13, se vi yao nam parinimie, no c'eva ņam a-parinimie, 14se ya6 ņam bahu-sampunne, no c'eva ņam a-bahu-sampunne. (25.) IX.
19. 3) thio BEM. 4) tattha CH. 5) npo A. 6) Otthu CH, aditham A. 7) âuse M. 8) nh BC. 9) via EM.
20. 1) Ciao E, pa M; C om. 2) Ciassa EM. 3) Vamti C, 'ati M. 4) see 28. 5) na S, anno B; all down to 21 se a na samthariija wanting in M. 6) E adds veâvaccena vâ. 7) see and 8. 8) not in A. 9) khudlaeņa vâ BE. 10) jâenam jâena H, jayaena E, not in A, H adds vå.
21-24. 1) Ciassa BE. 2) pâu CEH. 3) via E, md 1. 4) bhu' BE. 5) picca B. 6) "hain BE. 7) 'ia E, "iyâ A. 8) ejja° CH. 9) a EM. 10) duo BEM. 11) goara E. 12) viko CEH. 13) "iassa BEM
25. 1) "iassa BEM. 2) not in AHM. 3) not in ACIM. 4) not in HM. 5) Podae CEH, om. vâ. 6) y only after a, á in BE. 7) EM om. vâ, E', M 'a. 8) via E, "de AE, EM om. va. 9) Ciao E. 10) A adds pâne. 11) seo 102. 12) see, usiņodae A. 13) "püae BC, pâie E. 14) the rest wanting in ACH, kvacit S.
13 D, M 9a.
10) A adds pâne:
nodae A. 13) "pủae BC, paio

Page #102

26-34.
Sâmâcârî.
26. 1) see 256. 27. 1) "thassa C.
•
vâsâ-vâsam p. samkhâ-dattiyassa' bhikkhussa kappamti panca dattĵo bhoyanassa1 padigâhittae, pamca pânagassa; ahavâ cattâri bhoyanassa1, pamca pânagassa; ahavâ pamca bhoyanassa1, cattâri pânagassa. tattha egâ dattî lonâ sayana-mittam2 avi3 padigâhiyâ1 siyâ1. kappai se tad-divasam ten' eva bhatt'-attheņam pajjosavittae, no se kappai doccam pi gâhâvai-kulam bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (26.) X. vâsâ-vâsam p. no kappai nigga thânal và niggamthina? vậ java uvassayâo satta-ghar'-amtaram samkhadim samniyatta3-cârissa ittae. ege5 evam âhamsu: no kappai jâva uvassayão pareṇam7 samkhadim samniyatta8-cârissa ittae; ege puna evam âhamsu: no kappai jâva uvassayão parampareņam samkhadim samniyaṭṭa9cârissa ittae. (27.) vâsâ-vâsam p. no kappai pâni-padiggahiyassa1 bhikkhussa kanaga-phusiya-mittam2 avi vutthi - kâyamsi nivayamânamsi gâhâvai-kulam java pavisittae vâ. (28.) vâsâ - vâsam p. pâni-padiggahiyassa' bhikkhussa no kappai agihamsi pimdavâyam padigâhitta pajjosavittae: pajjosavemânassa sahasâ vutthi - kâe nivaejja. desam bhoccâ desam âdâya se7 pâninâ pânim paripihittâ, uramsi vâ na nilijjijja, kakkhamsi và nam samâhadijjâ", ahâchannâni 10 vâ lenâni vâ uvâgacchijja, rukkha-mûlâni vâ uvâgacchijjâ, jaha se pânimsil dae vâ, daga-rae vâ, daga-phusiyâ12 vâ no13 pariyâvajjai 14. (29.) XI.
7
vâsâ-vâsam p. pâni - padiggahiyassa1 bhikkhussa jam kimci2 kanaga-phusiya-mittam pi nivadai, no se kappai bhattâe v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (30.) XII.
vâsâ-vâsam p. padiggaha-dhârissa bhikkhussa no kappai vagghâriya-vutthi-kayamsi gâhâvai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v; kappai se appa-vutthi-kayamsi s'-amtar'-uttaramsi2 gâhâvai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (31.) 9900 vâsâ-vâsam p. niggamthassa ya3 gâhâvai-kulam pimdavâya-padiyâe1 anupavitthassa nigijjhiya 2 vutthi-kâe nivaijjâ5, kappai se ahe ârâmamsi vâ, ahe uvassayamsi vâ, ahe viyadagihamsi vâ, ahe rukkha-mûlamsi vâ uvâgacchittae. (32.) tattha se puvvagamaneṇam puvvautte câulodane pacchautte bhilimga-sûve8, kappai9 se câulodane padigâhittae 10, no se kappai bhilimga7sûve padigâhittae. (33.) tattha se puvvagamaneņam puvvâutte
2) me" A. 3) iva B. 4) duo BEM.
2) not in CH, 2 AM. 3) ni° H, ०ia" BE. 4) e0 AS, ie C. 5) CHM add puna. 6) down to ege not in A. 7) CH add sattagharamtaram. 8) ni" C, "ia" EM. 9) "ia" BEM.
28 and 29. 1) only after a, a in BEM. 2) meo A. 3) down to nivagjja not in A. 4) ijja BEM. 5) bhu BEHM. 6) ày" A. 7) AC om. 8) "peh" A, parivittâ II. 9) ojjâ A. 10) nn A. 11) imsu A. 12) siâ E, si A.
13) no A. 14) paria" AE, "vijai B.
30. 1) ia EM. 2) keci M.
31-35. 1) see 281. 2) "rassa B. 3) not in 4) niggo CEM, "jiya A, "ia EM. 5) ijjâ A. bhilamga E. 8) sûce B, rûve C. 9) "ati CH.
89
BEM, M adds niggamthì và. 6) via" E. 7) bhilamgu A, 10) "ettae A.

Page #103

90
Kalpasútra.
bhilimga-sûve pacchâutte câulodane, kappai se bhilimga - sûve padigâhittae, no sell kappai câulodane padigâhittae. (34.) tattha se puvvagamanenam do vi puvvauttaim vaṭṭamti12, kappamti se do vi padigâhittae. 13tattha se puvvagamaneņam do vi pacchauttaim, no sell kappamti do vi padigâhittae. je se tattha puvvagamaṇenam puvvậutte, se kappai padigâhittae; je se tattha puvvagamaneņam pacchâutte, no se kappai padigâhittae. (35.) vâsâ-vâsam p. niggamthassa gâhâvai-kulam pidavaya-padiyae" paviṭṭhassas nigijjhiya 2 vuṭṭhi - kâe nivaijja5, kappai se ahe ârâmamsi vâ ahe uvassayamsi vâ, ahe viyada-gihamsi vâ, ahe rukkha-mûlamsi vâ uvâgacchittae, no se kappai puvva-gahienam bhatta-pâneņam velam uvâyanâvittae; kappai se puvvâm" eva viyadagam 10 bhoccâ11 pacchâ12 padiggahagam 13 samlihiya2 2 sampamajjiya2 2 egâyayam14 bhamḍagam kattu savasese sûrie 15, jen' eva uvassae, ten' eva uvâgacchittae, no se kappai tam rayanim tatth' eva uvâyanâvittae 16. (36.) vâsâ-vâsam p. niggamthassa gâhâvaikulam pimḍavâya-padiyâe2 anupavitthassa nigijjhiya 2 vutthi-kâe nivaijjâ, kappai se ahe ârâmamsi vâ java1 uvâgacchittae. (37.) tattha no kappai egassa1 niggamthassa egâe niggamthie egayao2 citṭhittae; tattha no kappai egassa niggamthassa dunha1 ya3 niggamthînam egayao5 citṭhittae; tattha no kappai dunham niggamthânam egâe niggamthie egayao5 citthittae; tattha no kappai dunham1 niggamthânam dunha ya niggamthînam egayao" citthittae. atthi ya ittha kei pamcame", khuddae và khuḍdiyâ10 vâ, annesim và samloe sa-padiduvare, eva nham1 kappail egayao13 citthittae. (38.) vâsâ-vâsam p. niggamthassa1 gâhâvai-kulam pimdavâya-padḍiyâe2 anupaviṭṭhassa nigijjhiya 2 vutthi-kâe nivaijja, kappai se ahe ârâmamsi vâ java uvâgacchittae. tattha no kappai egassa niggamthassa egâe agârîe egayao citṭhittae; evam cau-bhamgo. atthi ya ittha kei pamcame", there vâ theriyâ2 vâ, annesim 10 vâ, samloe sa-paḍiduvâre, evam 11 kappai egayao12 citṭhittae. 13evam c'eva niggamthie agârassa ya bhâniyavvam14. (39.) XIII.
vâsâ-vâsamp. no kappai niggamthana và niggamthina và aparinnaenam1 aparinnayassa atthâe asanam vâ, 3pânam vâ, khâimam
"
12) not in CH.
31-35. 11) AE om. 13) down to je so not in BEM. 36 and 37. 1) A adds vâ. 2) see 28'. 3) anupa" C. 4) nigg BCEM, see2. 5) "eijâ A. 6) java uvâgacchittae M.
7) B adds tam. 8) uvain" ABCEH. 9) °àgam E. 10) via EB. 11) bhu BEM. 12) piccâ BE. 13) "ham B. 14) egao BM, egaya. E. 15) sûre M. 16) uvain" BE. 17) full phrase C. 38. 1) A adds ya. 2) egao BCM. 3) CEHM om. 4) CEHM. 5) egao CEM. 6) am BE, om. ya. 7) na ya BE. EM, yâimtha kei kvacit S. 9) "mao A. 10) "iâ BEM. 12) B adds se. 13) egao HM.
donha ya A, "am 8) not in AB, a 11) nham AS.
39. 1) A adds ya. 2) see 281. 3) nigg" BCM. 4) ojja A. 5) AM add ya. 6) A adds ya, E a. 7) egau M, egaya H. 8) ACEH. 10) nn A. 11) evanham B. 12) egao CHIM. in ACH. 14) "ia E.
a EM, nain B. 9) "mao 13) the rest is wanting
40 and 41. 1) °nnattenam A. 2) 'nnattassa A. 3) Mss: 4 java paḍigâhittâe.
34-40.

Page #104

40---45.
Sâmâcârî.
91
yâ, såimam va padigâhittae. (40.) se kim âhu bhamte? icchâ-paro aparinnae4 bhumjijja", icchâ-paro na bhumjijjâ5. (41.) XIV.
vâsâ-vâsam p. no kappai niggamthâņa vâ niggamthiņa vâ udu-ullena và sa-siniddhena va kienan asana và 4 sharittae (42) se kim âhu bhamte ? satta siņehạyayaņà pannattâ ?, tam jahâ: pânî, pâņi-lehâ, nahâ, naha-sihậ, bhamuha, ahar'-otthâ, uttar'-otthâ 4. aha puņa evam jânijjâ: vigaodae5 sec kâe, chinna-siņehe; evam se kappai asana và 4 sharittae. (43.) XV. .
vâsâ - vâsam p. iha khalu niggamthâņa vâ niggamthiņa vâ imâiın aţtha suhumâim, jâim chaumattheņam niggamthena vâ niggażnthiel vâ abhikkhaṇam 2 jâniyavvâimo pâsiyavväima padilehiyavvâim? bhavamti, tam jahâ: pâņa-suhumams, panaga-suhumain., bîya4-suhumam”, hariyat - suhumama, puppha -suhumams, amdasuhumam3, leņa-suhumams, siņeha-suhumam? se kim tam pâņasuhume? pâna-suhume pamca-vihe pannatte4 tam jahâ: ki nîle, lohie, hâlidde, sukkile. atthi kumthû aņuddhari namams, já thiya aealanina chaumatthanam niggamthana và 2 no kakkhuphâsam? havvam âgacchai8, 9jâ aţthiyâ calamânâ chaumatthâņam cakkhu-phâsam havvam agacchai; jà chaumattheņam niggamtheņa vâ niggamthîc10 vâ abhikkhaṇam 2 jâņiyavvâli pâsiyavvâ 11 padilehiyavvâ11 bhavai 12. se tam pâņa-suhume3. (44.) se ki tam panaga-suhume?? ?pañaga-suhume pamca-vihe pannatte: kinhet jávu5 sukkile. atthi paņaga-suhume tad-davva?-samâna-vannae8 nămam ptunnatteo, jeo chuumatthenum niggamthena và 2 coca paðilehiyavve10 bhavaill. se tam paņaga-suhume. se kim tam bîya 12-suhume??bîya-suhume pamca - vihe pannatte3; taip jahâ: kinhe4 jâvas sukkile13. atthi bîya 12-suhume kaniya 14-samâņa-vannae nâmam pannatte3, je9 chaumattheņam niggamtheņa Vâ 2 java padilehiyavve12 bhavai. se tam bîya 12-suhume se kim tam hariya12. suhume ? 2hariya-suhume pamca-vihe pannatte3. kinhe jâvâ sukkile15 atthi hariya12-suhume pudhayî-samâņa-vannae nâmam pannatte3, je9 niggamtheņa và 2 jâva5 padilehiyavve12 bhavai. se tam hariya 12-suhume. se kim tam puppha-suhume ? ?puppha-suhume pamca-vihe pannatte", tam jahâ : kinhe4 jâva sukkile. atthi puppasuhume rukkha 16-samâna-vannae8 nâmam pannatte3, je9 chaumatthenam niggatheņa vû 2 jâva padilehiyavvel 2 bhavai. se taim
40 and 41. 4) apadinnate A. 5) eijâ A. .
42 and 43. 1) fully repeated in B. 2) not in AB, nn c. 3) mnaha A. 4) utthân BEM. 5) Poyao CH. 6) me EM.
44. 1) "thîna BCH, 2 M. 2) "ia" E. 3) Cha M, Mss. write always @suhume 2 pamca'. 4) nn A. 5) M adds samuppanâ. 6) seo 281. 7) pâo H. 8) Pamti M. 9) down to âgacchai only in CH. 10) "ina CH. 11) Ciao EM. 12) "amti CII.
45. 1) suhamo M. 2) Mss. 2. 3) nn A. S. 4) ph BC. 5) some Mss. have the full phrase. 6) le CM. 7) dava BEH. 8) vanne AB. 9) jam A. 10) Ciao BE. 11) Camti CH. 12) see 281. 13) "lle CHM. 14) "iâ E. 15) "le CEHM. 16) rukkhena A.

Page #105

92
Kalpasútra.
45-51.
puppha-suhume. se kim tam amda-suhume ? amda-suhume pamcavihe pannatte3: 17uddams'-amde, ukkaliy'12-amde pipîliy’12-amde haliy'12-amde, hallohaliy'12-amde, je niggamtheņa vâ 2 jâva padilehiyavveli bhavai. se tam amda-suhume. se kim tam leņasuhume ? eņa-suhume pamca-vihe pannattel. tam jahâ: uttimgaleņe, bhimgu-leņe, ujjuels, tâla-mûlue, sambukkâvatte nâmam pamcame, jei niggamtheņa vâ 2 java paờilehiyavvel2 bhavai. se tam leņa-suhume. se kim tam sineha-suhume ? siņeha-suhume pamcavihe pannattes, tam jahâ: ussâ 19, himae, mahiya 11, karae, harataņue, je niggamtheņa vâ 2 javu padilehiyavvell bhavai. se tam siņehasuhume. (45.) XVI.
vâsâ-vâsam pajjosaviel bhikkhû ya? icchijjà gâhâvai-kulam bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. V., no se kappai anapucchittâ âyariyam3 vâ, uvaijhâyam vâ, theram*, pavattim, gaạim, ganaharam, ganavaccheyayam", jam vâ purao-kâum viharai; kappai se âpucchium? âyariyam: vâ jâva jam vâ purao-kâum viharai: ‘icchâmi ņam tubbhehim abbhaņunnae 8 samâne gâhâvai-k. bh. v. p. V. n. V. p. v.'; te ya' se viyarejjâ 10, evam se kappai gâhâyai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v.; te ya' se no viyarejjâ 10, evam se no kappai gâhânvai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. se kim âhu bhamte? âyariyâ 11 paccavâyam jâņamti. (46.) evam vihâra - bhûmim vâ, viyâra 11.bhûmim yâ, annam 19 va jam kimci 13 paoyanam11, evam gâmâņugâmam dûijjattae14 (47.) vâsâvâsam p. bhikkhû yal icchijjâ annayarim 2 vigaim âhârittae), no se kappai tâpucchitta Gyariyamo và java gan vacchayuyuno vẫ, jam vâ purao-kâui viharai; kappai se apucchittâ ņam, tam c'eva?: ‘icchâmi ņam, bhamte! tubbhehim abbhaņunnâe samâne annayarim vigaim âhârittae3, tam jahâ: evaiyam* vâ eyaikhutto 10 vâ. te ya11 se viyarejjâ 12, еvam se kappai annayarim vigaim âhârittae3; te ya11 se no viyarejja 12, еvam se no kappai annayarim vigaim âhârittae. se kim âhu bhamte? âyariyâ paccavâyam janamti. (48.) vâsâ-vâsam p. bhikkhû yal icchijjå annayarim2 teicchim3 âuțțittao, tam c'eva savvam bhâņiyavvam. (49.) vâşâ-vâsam p. bhikkhû ya' icchijja annayaraiņ4 orâlar5 tavo-kammam uvasampajjittâ nam viharittae, tam c’eva savvam bhâņiyavvum6 (50.) vâsâ-vâsam p. bhikkhû ya?
45. 17) A: udayamde, akkaliyamdo, uddainsamde, pipiliyamde, hallohaliyamde. 18) ujjae M. S. 19) osâ S.
46 and 17. 1) ABCH abbroviated. 2) CEHM om. 3) Ciam E. 4) B adds vå. 5) 'oao E, "eiyam B. 6) 'kâo B, kâom C. 7) "ittâ H. 8) anu A, în ACM. 9) a BE. 10) via BE, 'ijjâ BEM. 11) see 256 12) nn A. 13) kimpi B, kimbi H. 14) Cittae BEM, S.
48. 1) not in CEHM. 2) nn A. 3) "ettae A. 4) see 281. 5) Peyam ACH, seo*, not in M. 6) not in H. 7) âyariam jâva âhârittae BM. 8) nn CM. 9) nn M. 10) evam tikkhutto ACH. 11) a BE. 12) viarijja BE. 13) "iâ BE.
49-51. 1) a B, not in CEHM. 2) ram H. 3) "iam BM, tego E, 'am CE. 4) orâgam BE. 5) uo HM., BEM add kallâņam sivam dhannam mamgallam sassirîyam mahanubhavam. 6) BCE om. 7) CEHM om.

Page #106

51-56.
Sâmâcârî.
93
icchijjâ apacchima - mâran'-amtiya 8-sailehanâ-jûsaņâ-jůsie bhattapâņa-padiyâikkhie pâovagae' kalam anavakamkhamâne viharittae vâ, nikkhamittae vâ, payisittae vå, asaņam 4 âhârittae 10 vâ, uccâram và pasavanan va paritthuvittae, sajjhấyam va karittae11, dhammajâgariyamı? vâ jâgarittae, no se kappai anâpucchittâ, tam c'eva. (51.) XVII.
vâsâ-vâsam p. bhikkhû ya? icchijjâ vattham vâ padiggaham vâ kambalam vâ pâya-pumchanam? vâ annayaram3 vâu uyahim âyâvittae4 và payavitte và, no se kappai begam và anegam vẫ apadinnavitta gâhâ vai-kulam bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. V., asanam và âhårittaes, bahiya? Šviyâra-bhůmiņ9 vâ, vihâra - bhûmimo vâ, sajjhâyam vâ karittae, ka-ussaggan và $ nam và thaittae. atthi ya19 ittha koi11 aha 12. sannihie ege13 vâ aņegû vâ, kappai se evam vadittae 14: 'imam tâ, ajjo! muhuttagam jânâhi15 jâva tâya 16 aham gâhâ vai-kulam java | ka-ussigan và thinam và thâittae se ya se padisuniija, evam se kappai gâhâvai-kulam, tam c'eva; se ya18 se no 19 padisunijjâ, evam se no kappai gahavai-kulam java ka-ussaggam và thânam và thaittae. (52) XVIII,
visa visam p. no kappai niggamthana và niggamthima và aņabhiggabiya 2-sejjasaņienam? hottae“, âyâņam eyam: aṇabhiggahiya5. sejjøsaniyassa6 aņuccâ-kuiyassa? anatthâ-bamdhissa8 amiyậsaniyassa5 anâtâviyassa' asamiyassa5 abhikkhanam 2 apaðilehaņa 10 - sîlassa apamajjana 11-silassa taha tahâ ņam samjame durârâ hae bhavai. (53.) aņâyâņam 12 eyam 13: abhiggahiya - sejjásaņiyassa 6 uccâ - kuiyassa? atthå - bamdhissa miyậsaņiyassa5 âyâviyassa5 samiyassa 14 abhikkhaṇam 2 padilehanâ-sîlassa pamajjanâ-silassa taha 2 nam samjame suârâhaeis bhavai. (54.) XIX.
vâsâ-vâsam p. kappai niggamthâņa vâ niggamthiņa vâ tao uccara-pasavana-bhûmîo padilehittael; na taha hemamta-gim hâsu?, jaha nam yasasu. se kim Âhu phamte? visasu nam osannam3 pânâ ya tanî ya bîyâu ya 5paņagâ ya shariyâņio ya bhavamti. (55.) XX.
vâsâ-vâsam p. niggamthâņa vâ niggamthiņa vâ tao mattagâim
49-51. 8) seo 102. 9) pân' BE, pâugae C, ovam uvagao E. 10) 'ettae A. 11) Pettae c. 12) fiam E.
52. 1) a B, CEIM om, 2) pucch' HM, nam M. 3) "rim AC. 4) "ettae A. 5) down to gâha" not in ACH. 6) 'attae C. 7) see 10% 8) not in BM, E after vil vå, seo?, 9) Umi A. 10) yaittha CH. 11) ke CH, abhisamanpagao (nt?) added in AM. 12) âhâ A. 13) ego A 14) vaittae BEM. 15) Onehi M, viyân" CH. 16) not in c. 17) a BE, se ya not in M. 18) a BE. 19) o A.
53 and 54. 1) B adds sc. 2) see 10% 3) si Mss. "iyânam AB. 4) huo BEM. 5) seo 28" 6) sio BEM, see". 7) kdo A, sees. 8) "iyassa CH, Oiassa M. 9) anâyâ° CH, seeb. 10) app' B. 11) app" EH. 12) anad' AB. 13) eam M. 14) "iaE, A om. the three preceding words and adds jâva. 15) suhâo CHI, M before sain.
55. 1) Wettae A, 'attae c. 2) "esu C. 3) nn BEMS. 4) bîâ EM, bîyâni CH, om. ya. 5) pânâ ya tana ya kvacit S. 6) see 28'.

Page #107

94
Kalpasútra.
56--62.
giņhittae?, tam jahâ: uccara-mattae, pâsavaņa-mattae, khela-mattae. (56.) XXI.
visa-visam D. no kappai niggamthana và niggamthông và param pajjosavaņão go-loma-ppamânal-mittâvi kesâ tam rayaņiņ uvâyaņâvittae, ajjeņam khura-mumdeņa vâ lukka-siraeņa vâ hoyavvamo siyâ5; pakkhiyâ5 ârovaņâ, mâsie khurâ-mumde, addha-mâsie kattari - mumde, cham-mâsie loe, samvaccharie vâ6 thera-kappe?. (57.) XXII.
vâsâ-vâsam p. no kappai niggamthâņa Vâ niggamthiņa vâ param pajjosavanao ahigaranam vaittae1; je nam niggan tho và 2 param pajjosavanâo ahigaranam vayai3, se nam: 'akappenam, ajjo! vayasĩ ti vattavve siya. je nam niggantho2 và 2 param pajjosavanâo ahigaranam vayai”, se nam nijjûhiyayve siyâ5. (58.) XXIII.
vâsâ-vâsam p. iha khalu niggamthâņa vâ niggamthîņa vâ ajj' eva kakkhade kadue viggahel samuppajjijja, sehe râiņiyam3 khâmijjâ, râiņie; vi seham khâmijja?. 98oo khamiyavvam“, khamâviyavvam, uvasamiyavvam, uvasamâviyavvam, sammui G-sampucchaņâ-bahulena hoyavvam: jo uvasamai, tassa atthi ârâhaņa; jo 8 na uvasamai, tassa n'atthi ârâhanâ, tamhi appaņâ c'eva uvasamiyavvam se kim khu bhamte? uvasama-sâram khu sâmannam. (59.) XXIV. | visa-visam p. kappai niggamthân và nigga thân và tao1 uvassayâgiặhittaes; tam veuvviyâ5 paạilehû sûijjiyao pamajjanâ? (60.) XXV.
visa-visam p. kappai nigganthana và niggantlina và Annayarim disim và anulisim và avagijjhiyao 2 bhatta-parseIỊI givesittaeở. se kim âhu bhamte ? osanname samaņâ bhagavamto vâsâsu tavasampauttâ bhavamti. tavassî dubbale5 kilamte mucchijja vâ pavadijja6 vâ, tâm eva disim vâ aņudisim yâ samaņa bhagavamto padijâgaramti. (61.) XXVI.
vâsân-vậsam p. kappai niggamthâņa vî niggamthiņa vâ jâva cattâri pamca joyaņâimi gamtum padiniyattae, amtarâ vi yaz se kappai vatthae, no se kappai tam rayaņim tatth'eva uvâyanâvittaes. (62.) XXVII.
56. 1) nh BEM, gihio H, Wattae HE.
57. 1) pâo A. 2) meu A. 3) uvâino ABE. 4) hoa" BE, hoio A, hovavvam H. 5) "iâ BE. 6) not in AB. 7) A adds thorânam ukkosena chammâsite, taruņânam caumâsite loo.
58. i) vado CH. 2) Pâna CM. 3) vati CH. 4) i A. 5) soo 256.
59. 1) vuggo BCEH. 2) 'ejjà C. 3) râyano B, seo4. 4) sco 256. 5) 'voao E, see?, "âmiyavvam A. 6) sumai CH, samman A. 7) hoao BE, hoi" A. 8) M inserts u.
60. 1) BCH om. 2) Oggatau H, Oggâtau C, Ogga ES, "yâto A. 3) nh M. 4) BC ada jahâ. 5) 'iâ E, veutto A S. kvacit. 6) "iâ E, tajjâiyâ A. 7) padi
lehå Sko osam A. ?) avio 6 padiija A, pavajiwa 4) uvâino ABE.
• 61. 1) Osam A. 2) avio B, 'ia E. 3) ugiņhittao C, ginhittae II. 4) abhikkhanam A. 5) duvvile A. 6) padijja A, pavajjijja B.
62. 1) joao E. 2) padiyo A, nia E. 3) a M. 4) uvâino ABE.

Page #108

63-64
Sâmâcâri.
95
icc'eyam? samvacchariyam? thera-kappam ahâu - suttam ahâkappam ahâ-maggam ahâ-taccam sammam kâeņa phâsittâ pålittà sobhittâ tîrittâ kitțittâ ârâhittà âņãe 3 aņupâlittà, atthegaiya 2 samaņâniggamthâ teneva bhava-ggahaņeņam sijjhamti bujjhamti muccamti pariniyvaimti5 savva-dukkhâņamo amtam karemti?, atthegaiyâ docceņam bhaya-ggahaņeņam sijjhamti jâva' savva-dukkhâņam amtam karemti?, atthegaiyâ tacceņam bhava-ggahaņeņam jāva amtam karemti?, 10satt-attha bhava-ggahanâim11 n'âikkamamti. (63.)
teņam kâlenam teņam samaeņam samaņe bhagavam Mahâvîre Rayagihe nagare? gunasilae ceie? bahůņam samaņâņam bahûņam samaniņam bahûņam savayâņam bahûņam sâviyâņam bahůņam devânam bahûņam deviņam3 majjha-gae c'eva evam îikkhai, evam bhâsai, evam paņņavei“, evam parûvei, pajjosavaņa-kappam namams ajjhayanam sa-aţtham sa-heuyam sa-kâraņam sa-suttam sa-attham sa-ubhayam sa-vâgaranam bhujjo bhujjo uvadamsei. tti bemi. (64.)
pajjosavaņâ-kappo 6 samatto?.
63. 1) eam B, oiyam C, eiam E, aiam M. 2) see 266. 3) ânâo M. 4) not in A. 5) Câyamti A. 6) 'am A. 7) "imti B, "amti CE. 8) duo BEM. 9) fully repeatod in BE. 10) satta B. 11) B adds puņa.
64. 1) nay" CH. 2) ceio CM. 3) samaņuyâsurae parisão maijhagae iti pathas S. 4) nn BE. 5) A adds atthanam. 6) CHM add dasâ-suyakkhamdhassa atthamam ajjhnyaṇam, A after samo 7) ottam CHM.

Page #109

Appendix.
A has the following passage instead of Jinacaritra 33-46.
tae nam så Tisalâ khattiyânî ikkam ca ņam maham pamdaram dhavalam seyam samkhaula-vimala-dadhi-ghana-go-khîra-phena-rayanikara-payâsam thira-lattha-pauţtha-pîvara-susiliţtha-visittha-tikkhadâdhâ-vidambiya-muham rattoppala-patta-pauma-nillâliy-agga-jîham vatta-padipunna-pasattha-niddha-mahu-guliya-pimgal-akkham padipunna-viula-sujậya-khamdham nimmala-vara-kesara-dharam sosiyasuņimmiya-sujầya-apphodiya-lamgûlam somam somâkâram lîlâyamtam jambhâyamtam gagana-talâo uvayamânam siham abhimuham muhe pavisamânam pâsittâ ņam padibuddha. (1.) ekkam ca ņam maham pamdaram dhavalam seyam samkhaula - vimala - sannikâsam vattapaờipunna - kannam pasattha - niddha-mahu-guliya - pimgal-akkham abbhuggaya-malliyâ-dhayala-damtam kamcana-kosi-pavittha-damtam ânâmiya - câva - ruila - samvilliy'-agga - somdam allîņa - pamâņa-juttalpuccham seyam cauddamtam hatthi-rayanam sumiņe pâsittâ ņam paạibuddhâ. (2.) ekkam ca ņam mahai pamąuram dhavalam seyam samkhaula - viula - sannikâ sam vatta- padipunna - kamtham velliyakakkaļ. accham visam'- unnaya - vasah'- ottham cala - cavala - pîņakakuham allîņa-pamâna-jutta- puccham seyain dhavalam vasaham sumiñe pâsittâ ņam paạibuddhâ. (3.) ekkam ca nam maham siriyậbhiseyam sumiñe pâsittâ ņam padibuddhâ. (4.) ekkam ca ņam maham malla-dâmam viviha-kusumovasohiyam pâsittà ņam paņibuddha. (5.) ekkam ca nam camdima-sûrimaganam (?) ubhao pâse uggayam suvine pâsittâ nam padibuddhâ. (6 and 7.) ekkam ca nam maham mah'-imda-jjhayam aneka - kudabhî - sahassa - parimamdiyậbhirâmam suvine pâsittâ nam padibuddhâ. (8.) ekkam ca nam maham mah'-imda-kumbham vara-kamala-paitthânam surahi-vara-v paum'-uppala*-pihâņam âviddha-kamtha - guņam jâva padibuddha. (9.) ekkam ca ņam maham pauma-saram bah'-uppala-kumuya-nalinasayavatta - sahassavatta-kesara-phullộvaciyam sumine pâsittâ nam padibuddha. (10.) ekkam ca nam sâgaram vîcî-taramga-ummî-pauram sumine pâsittâ ņam padibuddha. (11.) ekkam ca ņam maham vimâņam divvam tudiya-sadda-sampañaddiyam sumiņe pâsittâ nam padibuddha. (12.) ekkam cx nam mahai rayan'-uccayam savvarayaņâmayam sumiņe pâsittâ nam padibuddha. (13.) ekkam ca ņam maham jalaņa-sihim niddhûmam sumine pâsittâ ņam padibuddha. (14.)
*) Ms. paumappala.

Page #110

NOTES
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.

Page #111

Page #112

I. Jinacaritra.
1) paryushanakalpasya ca "dau keshucid âdarçeshu mangalartham pañcanamaskâro driçyate (Samdehavishaushadhi). This maīgala is found in a good many Jaina works besides the Kalpasútra.
atra ca adhyayane trayam vâcyam: jinânâm caritâni, sthavirâvalî, paryushanâsâmâcârî. S.
Sûtras 1 and 2 down to: cue 'mi tti jâņai are copied almost literally, from the  cârâñgasâtra.
pamcahatthuttare. I take this word to be a madhyamapadalopî bahuvrihi compound: pañca kalyâņakâni uttaraphalgunyâm yasya sa.
anamte ityâdi: anantam anantârthavishayatvật; anuttaram sarvottamatvật; nirvyâghatam katakutyâdibhir apratihatatvât; nirâvaranam kshâyikatvật; křitsnam sakalârthagrâhakatvật; pratipûrņam sakalasvâmçasahitatvật paurņamâsîcandramaņdalavat; kevalavaranâņadamsaņe tti. kevalam asahâyam ata eva varai jñânam darçanam ca, tatah prâkpadabh yâm karmadhârayah. tatra jñânam viçeshầyabodharûpam darçanam sâmânyâvabodharûpam. S.
2) The year of the Jainas is divided into the old triple seasons, grîshma, varsha and hemanta , each of which contains four lunar months. The year commenced on Caitra su. di. 1, as is proved by § 208.
mahâvijaye 'tyâdi mahân vijayo yatra tathậvidham ca tat pushpottaram ca pushpottarasamjñakam ca tad eva pravareshu
heshu pundarîkam vimânânâm madhye uttamatvật. S. (see Colebrooke Misc. Essays II 199). ayur devâyushkam, bhavo devagatiḥ, sthitir âhâro vaikriyaçarîre 'vasthânam, tesham kshayeņa. S.
3) cayamâne na jûnai. the Âcârâīgasútra adds: suhume nam se kâle pannatte. Only Tirthamkaras and Gods know about their 'fall. There is apparently a contradiction in the words tinnâņa and na jânai which the commentators have not remarked.
suttajâgara tii suptajâgarâ nâ 'tisuptâ nâ 'tijâgratî, ata evâ "ha uharamûnê 2 vâram vâram îshan nidrâm gacchantî. S.
The sandhi rulos aro frequently neglected in the commentaries. I have not changed their orthography except as regards the anusvåra which stands for all nasals before consonants and for m at the end of a sentence, and the doubling of consonants before 1.

Page #113

100
Kalpasútra.
4) This gâthâ is taken from the Âvaçyakasûtra (II 276). The metre is Capalâ or that modification of Aryâ the first and the third pâdas of which consist of three feet and the first syllable of the fourth foot.
vimânabhavaņa. yo devalokâd avatarati, tanmatâ vimânam paçyati; yas tu narakâd udvrityo 'tpadyate, tanmatâ bhavanam; iti caturdaçai 'vai 'te svapnâ vimânabhavanayor ekataradarçanâd iti. S.
5) cittamânamdiya. makâraḥ prâkritatvât ..... âņamdiyâ namdiya tti pâțhe tu â îshan sukbasaumyatâdibhậvaiḥ, nanditâ samriddhim upagata, tataç ca nanditâ samriddhataratâm upagatâ. S.
çirasyâvartta âvarttanam prâdakshinyena paribhramanam yasya sa çirasyâvarttas tam. çirasâ 'prâptam ity anye. S. – The former explanation is not a probable one, because the Prâkrit equivalent of çirasyâvartta would most likely be sirassavatta, a form never met with. It is true that saumanasyita may become either somanassiya or somaṇasiya; but there is no form of sirasavatta with two s. The second explanation sirasâ vatla = virusâ 'prâpta is also very doubtful, because the change of u in af is anomalous. There is only one instance of this phonetic change, viz. vahutta = prabhậta Kem. I. 233. Dr. Ed. Müller proposes another one by explaining vadimsaya as an equivalent of pratiçraya (Beiträge zur Grammatik des Jainaprâkrit p. 15). The Jainas explain it by avatamsaka. That they are right, is proved not only by the existence of the form vadimsaga, but also by its original meaning which it seems to have in $ 51, whence originated the secondary meaning 'splendid mansion'. I think vattu is the equivalent of vyâpta.
piva is according to Vararuci X 4 a Paiçâcî word, but according to Hemacandra II 182, it is also found in Mâhârâshțrî. It is an enclitic, and, as in the enclitics pi (= api) and ca, its initial letter depends on the nature of the final letter of the preceding word. When an anusvåra precedes, the enclitics in question are to be written piva, pi, ça; witness: kayambuyam piva, pattam piva 118, tam pi, tam ca (chac-ca) etc. But after à vowel they take the forms viva, vi, ya (or a in those Mss. which exhibit the yacruti only after a, a); witness: Jiño viva 138, rukkhae viva 61 v.l.; se vi; se ya (or se a) etc. The reason of this phonetic rule is obvious. For the enclitics were considered as making part of, and not as being separate from, the word to which they are appended. The enclitics ca and vâ sometimes cause the elision of a preceding anusvåra, e. g. devehi ya devîhi ya; niggamthâņa vâ niggamthâņa vâ. --- It need hardly be remarked that piva is composed of the two particles pi – api and va — iva.
6) devánuppiya tti, devânâm priya, athavâ devân apy anurûpam prîñâtî 'ti devânupriyas tasya sambodhanam. S.

Page #114

Notes I. Jinacaritra.
.
101
8) îhâu tadarthaparyâlocanalakshanam .... buddhiḥ sâmpratadarçinî, vijñânam pûrvâparârthavibhavakam atîtânâgatavishayam. S. I believe ihâ not to be a tatsama but the derivate from ikshâ.
9) lakshaņâni svastikacakrâdîni vyañjanâni mashatilakâdîni. S. .... mâna means volume; unmâna, weight; pramâna, length. The normal measures of the human body are given in the following gâthâ, quoted in the Samdehavishaushadhi:
jala-donam addha-bhâram sa-muhậi samûsio u jo navao 1
mân-ummâna-pamânam tiviham Khalu lakkhanam neyam || . "A drona of water, a half bhâra, and who has the length of nine times the length of his own head; that is to be known as the threefold definition of mâna, unmâna, and pramânci".
The volume is found in the following way: jalasyâ 'tibhřite kunde pramâtavyapurushe niveçite yaj jalam niħsarati tad yadi droņamânam syât tadâ sa purusho mânaprâpta ucyate. S. The human head measures, according to S., 12 angulas, the whole body 108, but that of a Tîrthamkara, 120 angulas, for his ushnisha takes up 12 añgulas more.
vinnayuparinayamitta tti vijñâtam vijñânam pariņatamâtram yasya sa tathâ, kvacid vinnaya-parinaya-mitta tti pâțhas, tatra vijña eva vijñakah sit cả 'sat pariņatamâtrac ca buddhyâdipariņāmavân eva vijñakapariņatamâtraḥ; iha mâtraçabdo buddhyâdipariņâmasya 'bhinavatvakhyâpanaparah. - Regarding the old enumeration of the sciences compare Weber, Fragment der Bhagavati II 246.
One would expect athavvanaveyânam itihâsapamcamâņam. In Prakrit the case-affixes are occasionally dropped, f. i. in § 4, ujjalanaga in § 14, before saddhim $ 61 etc.
samkhyâne samkalita vyavakalitâdigaạitaskandhe suparinishțhita iti yogaḥ, kvacit samkháme ity anantaram sikkhâne iti dřiçyate, tatra çikshâm aṇati pratipâdayati çikshâņam, âcâropadeçaçâstram ....... nirutte tti padabhañjane na çabdaniruktipratipâdake; joisam ayane tti: aya-vaya-damndaka-dhâtuḥ (!) sarve gatyarthâ jñânârthâ iti, jyotishâm grahîdînâm ayane jñâne jyotihçâstre ity arthah. S.
shashțitantram kapilîyaçâstram. the 60 padârthas are enumerated in S., where the following verses of the Râjavârtika, a Digambara Agama, are quoted:
prâdhânâstitvam ekatvam arthavattvam athâ 'nyatâ pârârthyam ca tatha 'nyaikyam viyogo yoga eva ca|| çeshavřittir akartritvam câlikârthâ daca smritâḥ viparyayah pañcavidhas tatho ’ktâ nava tushțayaḥ || karanânâm asâmarthyarn ashţâvimçatidhâ matam
iti shashţih padârthânâm ashtabhiḥ saha siddhibhih || 13) bhogarhá lyhoga bogabhogistinpeakritatvannapumsakatvam.
14) compare Âvaçyaka II 332: âlaiya-mala-maudo bhâsurabumdi-palamba-vaņa-mâlâ samânayâ indratulyayâ riddhyâ carantî’ti

Page #115

102
Kalpasutra.
sâmânikâ indrasamânâyushkâdibhâvâh. S. about the lokapâlas see Weber 1 c. 223--226. agramahish yah.... tatha câ "rsham: Pauma, Siva, Sai, Amjû Amalâ Accharâ, Navamiya, Rohiņi. tisrah parishado bâhyamadhyâbhyantarâ, jaghanyamadhyamotkrishtaviçeshaparivârabhûtâḥ, saptâ 'nìkâni hasty-açva - ratha-padâti-vřishabhanartaka-gâthaka-jana-rûpâņi sainyâni. S. âhaya tti âkhyânakapratibaddham ahatam vâ 'vyavacchinnam yan natyam natakam tatra yad gîtaı ca geyam yâni ca vâditâni tantrîtalatâlatruțitâni tatra tantrî vîņâ, talatâlâç ca hastâsphoțaravâḥ, talâ vâ hastâḥ, tâlâh kamsikâh; tudiya tti çeshatâryâņi yaç ca ghanamridajgo meghadhvanimardalo yac ca patupatahavaditam iti karmadhâruyagarbho dvandvas tataç ca teshâm yo ravas tena. kvacit punar mahaya 'haya - natta - gêya-vâiya - âhaya - samlha-samkhiya-kharamuhiyapoya-piripiriyâ-paņava-padaha-bhambhâ-horambha-bheri-jhallaridumduhi-tatu-vitata-ghana-jhusira - tamtî-talatâla-tudiya-ghanamuimga-padu-ppavaiya-raveņam ti driçyate tatra ahatâny avyâhatâni nâțyagîtayâditâni tatha ahatebhyo mukhahastadan dadibhir akuțyamânebhyaḥ çañkhâdibhyo yo ravas tena mahatâ vipulena, tatra çañkhâḥ pratîtâḥ, çañkhikâ hrasvaçañkhâḥ, kharamukhikâ kâhalâ, poyâ mahatî kâhalá, piripiriya kolikapuțakâvanaddhamukho vâdyaviçeshaḥ, paņavo bhaņdapataho laghupataho vâ tadanyas tu pataha iti, bhambha tti dhakkâ, horambha tti rûdhigamyâ, bherî mahåąhakkâ, jhallarî valayâkâro vadyaviçeshaḥ, dundubhir devavâdyaviçeshaḥ; atho'ktânuktasamgrahadvârena "ha: tate 'tyadi tatâni vîņâdikâni tajjanitaçabdâ api tataḥ, evam anyad api padatrayam navaram, ayam viçeshas tatâdînâm:
tatam viņâdikam jñeyam, vitatam pațahâdikam |
ghanam tu kâinsyatâlâdi vamçâdi çushiram matam!
tathâ tantri 'tyâdi prâgvat; patunâ dakshapurusheņa pravâdyata iti pațupravâditaḥ, sa câ 'sau ghanamsidañgaç ca prâkțitatvad viçeshanasya paranipâtas tata etesham ravas tene 'ti vyakhyeyam. S.
SS 15-16 are almost verbally repeated from the beginning of the Râjapraçnîyasûtra; the only difference is that there they refer to Sûryabhadeva.
15) imam ca ņam ti kevalaḥ paripûrņaḥ sa cû 'sau kalpaç ca kâryakaranasamartha iti kevalakalpah, kevala eva vâ kevalakalpaḥ samagrah, athavâ paripúrnatâsâdharmyât kevalakalpah kevalajñânasadriças tam. Ş.
ohi avadhi is one of the five divisions of samyagjñâna; compare The Pandit IX 286 (Sarvadarç. Sam.) .... egasâdiyam ti ekakhandaçâţakamayam uttarâsangam vaikakshikam. S.
16) arahamtânam. sarvatra prâkrite caturthyâh shashthî. tato devâdibhyo 'tiçayapâjâvandanâdy-arhatvad arhadbhyo namaḥ, bahuvacanam advaitocchedâd arhadbahutvakhyâpanârtham namaskartuḥ phalâtiçayajñâpanârtham ca. tatha karmâ-'ri-hananât arihamtânam. karmabîjâbhâve bhave 'prarohâd aruhamtâņam. iti pâțhatrayam. S.
dharmavaracâturantacakravartibhyaḥ. trayaḥ samudraç caturtho

Page #116

Notes 1. Jinacaritra.
103
himavân ete catvâraḥ prithivyâ antâḥ, teshu bhavâḥ svâmitaye 'ti câturantâḥ, te ca cakravartinah, dharmeshu varah çreshtho dharmavaraḥ, tatra vishaye câturantacakravartina iva dharmavaracâturantacakravartinah S. Compare Hem. Prâk. Gram. I 44.
vyâvrittachadmabhyaḥ. ghâtikarmaņi samsâro vâ chadma tad vyâvrittam kshinam yebhyas te. S.
sampâviukamassa tti yady api bhagavataḥ siddhigatau kâmo nâ 'sti mokshe bhave ca sarvaniḥspriho munisattama iti vacanât, tadâ'pi tadanurûpaceshṭanât samprâptukâma iva samprâptukâmas tatrâ 'samprapta ity arthas tasya. S.
17) Compare Fausböll, Jâtaka vol. I, part. 1, p. 49: Buddhâ nâma vessakule vâ suddakule vâ na nibbattanti, lokasammate pana khattiyakule và brâhmanakule vâ ti dvîsu yeva kulesu nibbattanti. A shorter account of the exchange of the embryos is given in the Acârângasûtra.
...
18) ugra Adidevenâ "rakshakatve ye niyuktâs teshâm kulcshu, tadvamçajeshu; bhogâ ye tenai 'va gurutvena vyavahṛitâs tadvamçajeshu etc. S. jâtir mâtrikaḥ pakshaḥ, kulam pitrisamuttham. S. 19) jonîjammana tti yonya janmârtham nishkramaṇena. S. 21) jiyam eyam ti jîtam âcaritam kalpa ity ekârthâḥ. S. gabbhe tti garbhah putrikâlakshanaḥ. S.
Harer Indrasya naigameshî âdeçapratichaka iti vyutpattyâ 'nvarthanâmânam. S.
§§ 26 and 27) A similar passage is found in the Rajapraçnîyasutra not far from that alluded to above. There, Sûryâbhadeva sends Abhiyogikadeva to Mahâvîra in Âmalakalpaka.
27) veuvviyasamugghâenam ti uttaravaikriyakaranaya prayatnaviçeshena, samohanai thi samuddhanti pradeçân vikshipati, samohannai thi pâthe samuddhanyate samudghâtavân; tatsvarûpam âha: samkhijjaim ti danda iva danda ûrdhvâdhaâyataḥ çarîrabâhulyo jivapradeçakarmapudgalasamûhas tam iha ca yady api ratnâdipudgalâ audârikâ vaikriyasamudghâte ca vaikriyâ eva grâhyâ bhavanti, tatha 'pî 'ha teshâm ratnâdipudgalânâm iva sâratâpratipâdanâya ratnânâm ityâdy uktam tac ca ratnânâm ive 'tyâdi vyâkhyeyam. anye tv âhur: audârikâ api te grihîtâḥ santo vaikriyatayâ pariņamantî 'ti tena ca dandena ratnâdînâın yathâbâdarân asârân dandanisargagrihîtân pudgalân pariçâțya yathâsûkshmân sârân paryâdatte dandanisargagrihîtân sâmastyenâ "datte ity arthah. S.
28) The forms: docca (or ducca) and tacca are derived from the presamskritic *dvitya *tritya, compare Zend bitya, thritya, Lit. trecza. By insertion of an i before the y, the forms dvitiya and tritiya, were produced which occur in the dialect of the Gâthâs; compare old Persian: duvitiya, tritiya, and old Slavonian tretij. The equivalents of dvitiya, tritiya in Pâli are dutiya tatiya; in Jaina Prâkrit: vittiya (tt for the same reason as Ik in sukkila çukla); vitiya, tatiya; biiya, taiya, (compare caitya cetiya, ceiya) bîya. By

Page #117

104
Kalpasůtra.
lengthening the inserted i, the Samskrit words dvitiya , tritiya were produced, just as the affix îya frequently stands in Samskrit words for the original affix ya..
30) Kâsavagotta is generally written, and not Kâsavasagotta, as might be expected.
32) vieitram açcaryakrit, ullocasya vitânasya, citritam vividhacitrayuktam, talam adhobhậgo yasmims tat tathî. vicitta-ulloyacilliya-tale tri pâțhe tu vicitro vividhacitrayukta ulloka uparibhago yatra, cilliyam dîpyamânam talam adhobhậgo yatra ... tatha bahu atyartham samo nimnonnataḥ pañcavarnakuțțimakalitaḥ, suvibhaktaḥ kritasvastikaḥ .... tatha sushțu gandhavarâņâm pradhanavâsânâm gandho yasminn asti tat sugandhavaragandhikam tatra, kvacit sugamdha-vara-gamdha-gamdhie tti pâțhas ..... gandhavarttir gandhadravyaguţikâ .... salimgaạe 'tyadi: sahâ "linganavarttya çarirapramânagandopadhânena yat tat sâlingavarttikam tasmin, ubhayata ubhau sirontapâdântây âçritya, vivvoyane tti upadhâne ganduke yatra tat tathâ ...... kvacit pannattaga-vivvoyani tti driçyate tatra ca suparikarmitagandopadhane ity arthah ...... (uddála) avadâlo 'vadalanam pâdanyâse 'dhogamanam ity arthah. S.
maghamaghamta comp. panjâbî: maghnű to burn, hindi: maghan redolent. Similarly forms of intensive verbs are jalajalimta gumagumayamta, misimisimta, tadatadamta, kidilcidiyabhûe...... rüya --- růta cotton mah. and guz.: 2û, hind.: rûê, panj.: rûm.
S. reads tulla = tulya); tûla iti pâthe tu tậlam arkatûlam eteshâm iva sparço yasya. s.
33) atha prathamam ibhadarçanam sâmânyavrittim âcrityo 'ktam; anyathâ prathamajinajananî vrishabham eva, criVîramâtâ prathamam simham adrâkshid iti vsiddhâḥ. S. This dogma, which has caused the different description of the dreams in Ms. A, is not universally acknowledged. For the Avaçyaka Sûtra takes no heed of it, but gives the same gâthâ, gaya vasaha etc. as enumeration of the dreams of Devânandâ and Tricalâ, just like the Kalpasûtra.
33) cauddamtam caturdantamusalam; kvacit taoyacauddamtam iti pâțhas, tatra tataç ca iti yojyamâne tae nam iti paunaruktyam syât tasmât tataujaso mahâbalâc .... úsiyam ti ucchritam, nirvibhaktikapâthe tu galiye 'tyâdi viçeshaņena saha karmadhârayah. S.
ņam iva preranam tene 'va visarpad ullasat ... kila kakudam svabhâvâd evo 'llasad asti tatro 'tprekshyate, ne'dam svayam evo 'llasaty api tu sahajacobhâsambhâreņeva preryate ullâ sayati. S.
35) mushậgatam yat pravarakanakam tad api tâpitam ata evâ "vartamânaın tadvad vụitte vimalataạitsadriçe nayane yasya sa tathâ. ârshatvad viçeshanaviçeshyayoḥ pûrvaparanipâtâniyamah. S. In Prakrit, the members of compounds are frequently not connected in the same order in which they ought to stand according to Samskrit grammar.
ucchritam udagram sunirmitam kundalîkritam sujatam sam

Page #118

Notes I. Jinacaritra.
105
pûrṇam asphoțitam âcchoțitam lângûlam pucchacchațâ yena sa. tathâ. S. Kalpaduma: kundalâkârakritam asti, pucchâgram dvayoḥ karnayor antarâle ânîtam asti. Stevenson ties a knot in the tail of the lion, and depicts it carefully in a footnote.
=
uvayamânam is rendered by the commentators: avapatat avatarat. I think it stands for *uvavayamâna Skrit. upapatat. Of two successive syllables which are identical or nearly so, is frequently dropped; comp. Ed. Müller, Beiträge, p. 24.
36) uccam âgatam prâptam, athavâ ucca unnato 'gah parvato himavams tatra jâtam uccâgajam yat sthânam kamalam tatra lashtam yatha bhavaty evan samsthitam. S. Çrî is described from the toes upwards, as is the rule for the descriptions of gods; Mallinatha on Kumarasambhava I, 33: devatânâm pâdângushṭhaprabhriti varnyate, manushânâm keçâd ârabhye 'ti dharmikâḥ.
(ujjuya) rijvî saralâ, samâ 'vishamâ, samhitâ nirantarâ, tanukâ sukshmâ, âdeyâ subhagâ, laṭabhâ suviçâlâ. S.
kvacit atiyapattiyd tti driçyate tatra trikam prishthavamçasyâ 'dhas tatsamipopalakshito 'grabhago 'pi trikam tåt, à trikât trikam yâvat prâptir avakâço yasya tad âtrikaprâptikam. S.
The occurrence of the word dinara betrays the late composition of the description of the dreams; comp. note to 46 and Introduction P. 23. yatha kila râja kauṭumbikaiḥ çobhate, evam ânanam api çobhâsamudayene 'ti. S.
one
gumagumayamana. Mallinâtha on Kirâtârjunîya VI, 4 exhibits a word ghumaghumâyamâna which means sounding. comp. hindî: ghumaghumana to revolve, to prevaricate; panjâbî: ghummna to turn round, roll. But see Hem. IV 117 and 161.
38) ghanagambhîrasya vanakuñjâder vitimirakaram pramâṇapakshayor varshâdipramâṇanibandhanayoḥ çuklakrishnapakshayor antar madhye râjanti lekha yasya sa tathâ tam, athavâ cândramasâpekshayâ pramâṇapakshayor ante paurṇamâsyâm, râgadâ harshadâyinyo lekhâḥ kalâ yasya sa tam. S.
39) añkanam jyotishasya: jyotishâm samûho jyotisham jyotiçcakram tasya añkanam meshâdirâçisamkramanâdinâ lakshakam jñâpakam. S.
râtrau, makârasyâ 'lâkshanikatvât, uddhâvataḥ ucchṛinkhalân duḥpracârân suddhamta iti pâțhe tu çuddhânto 'ntaḥpuram tatra duḥkhena yo 'sau pracâras tatpramardanam, yatha hi râjñâm antaḥpure pracâro dushkaras tathâ râtrâv api tamoviluptacakshushâm pathikânâm, sûryodaye tu sukaraḥ pracâraḥ pathishv iti. S.
40) sukkila. Two consonants, which resist assimilation, are usually separated in Prâkrit by an inserted vowel, which in old verses is often not reckoned as a syllable; comp. Zeitschrift für vergl. Sprachf. XXIII p. 594 sqq.
Sometimes the process of assimilation of two consonants had just begun when it was stopped by the insertion of a vowel.

Page #119

106
Kalpasútra.
Thus we have ambila = ambla = amla; sumina = *sumna (comp. somnus) = *supna (comp. Ünvos) == svapna. Sometimes, the second consonant was doubled by the influence of the first, and vice versa: 1) puruvva (Mricchakațikâ 39, 23) = *purvva = púrva; murukkha (Hem. II, 112.) -- *murkkha - mürkha. 2) sukkila = *sukkla = çuklu, (in sukkilla both consonants are doubled); abhikkhanam = *abhikkhnam == *abhikhnam --- abhikshnam (an offshoot of the supposed form abhilchņam is the Pâli abhikhanam, which would be in Prâksit *abhihanam comp. suhuma = Pâli sukhuma === Samskrit súkshma). Sometimes the two consonants are assimilated, nevertheless the second is not totally absorbed in the assimilated group, but appears after an inserted vowel: duttiya == *dvitya (tt = ty comp. patteya = pratyeka, pattiya = pratyayita); ajjiyâ = *ajyâ (comp. jyotsnâ = *dyotsnâ, dosina in Prâkrit and Pâli) = âryâ. (The commentators derive ajjiyâ from äryikâ, but that" word is of rare occurence in Samskrit.) avagijjhiya = *avagijhya = avagrihya; sassiriya = sacrika.
42) taruņaçabdasye'ha sambandhật taruņaravikiranair bodhitâni ......... athavâ punar-avi tti punar api kiraṇaḥ sûryas tena taruņenâ 'bhinavena bodhitâni. , .. S.
pahakara and nihelaņa are pronounced to be decya in S.
pamuiyamtabhamara pramuditam antaçcittam yeshậm te pramuditântaras te ca bhramaraganâc ca. S. I believe that pamuiyamta is the present participle of pra-mud; the d of mud seems to have been changed in i, comp. sammui.
saruruhâbhirâmam ti sarassu sarovareshu arham půjyam ata eyâ 'bhiramam sarorhâbhirâmam. uc câ 'rhatî 'ti (Hem. II 111) hakârât pûrva ukâraḥ. S. This explanation is obviously wrong; for sararuha : saroruha :: manahara : manohara, comp. Hem. I 156.
43) kvacit punaḥ: ukkada- ummê - sahassam ti pâțhaḥ sa ca subodha eva; tataḥ param: pabamdhấyamânâniyamtubhâsuratadậbhiramam ti pâțhas, tatra ce 'ttham vyâkhyâ: prabandhena nairantaryeņâ 'yamâno gacchan, âyamâno vâ pratyagacchan prabandhầyamânah; na vidyate niyamtu tti paçyan drashțâ yasya tat aniyatyam (!) kenâ 'py adrisyamânam dûratvâd ata eva bhâsuram bhayamkaram yat tatam parapâram tenâ 'bhiramam. S.
44) vâsâñgâni vâsânâm Gandham âlin î granthoktasurabhîkaraṇopâyabhûtataddravyâņi ca teshâm uttamena maghamaghayamânena gandheno 'ddhutena itas tato prasșitenâ 'bhirâmam yat tat tathâ. S.
46) jvâlojvalanaka arshatvad vibhaktilope tena katthai etc. S.
ete ca svapnavarnaka bahushu âdarveshu na dricyanta eva; yeshv api santi, teshv api bahavo vâcanâbhedâḥ. ata eva bahuChiḥ paryushaņākalpopanibandhakârair svapnâ na vyâcacakshire, mayā tu yathâmnāyam yathâbodham kimcid vyâlchyâtam. S.
56) kauțumbikapurushân âdeçakâriņaḥ. S.

Page #120

Notes 1. Jinacaritra..
107
59) pahara tti ghañvriddher ve 'ti (Hem. I 68) prâkritalakshaņena hrasvah. S.
60) attanaçâlâ vyâyâmaçâlâ ..... karaņâni ca mallaçâstraprasiddhâni taiḥ çrântaḥ sâmânyena pariçrânto 'ñgapratyangậpekshayâ sarvataḥ. S.
priņanîyaiḥ rasarudhirâdidhâtusamatâ kâribhiḥ, dîpaniyair agnijananaiḥ, madanîyaiḥ manmathavardhanîyaiḥ, vșihanîyair mâmsopacayakâribhiḥ, darpaņîyair balakaraiḥ. S.
(vîravalayâni). subhato hi yadi kvacid anyo 'sti vîravratadhârî tadâ 'sau mâm vijitya mocayatv etâni valayânî 'ti spardhayan yâni katakâni paridadhâti tâni viravalayanî 'ty ucyante ... S.
61) dharijjamâneṇam dhriyamâncna, vâcanântare Sûryâbhavad alamkaravarnakaḥ sa cai 'vam: egâvalim pi nim dhei (!) ityâdi Râjapraçnîyasútram. - I have not been able to verify in my copies the passage of the Râjapraçnîyasútra which Jinaprabhamuni proceeds to explain after the words just quoted. At the end of his comment on the passage in question, he says: câmarâu tti yady api câmaraçabdo napumsakaliñge rûdhas, tatha 'pî 'ha striliñgatayâ nirdishtas, tathai 'va gaudamate rûdhatvâd iti. According to Bharata Malla's commentary on the Amarakosha, the forms câmarâ and câmarî were also used. (Comp. Petersburgh Dictionary. s. v. câmara.) That commentary, in which the etymologies are given conformably with Vopadeva's system of grammar, is the favorite authority of the Bengal school; its author flourished in the middlo of last century (see Colebrooke: Misc. Ess. II 51. Wilson: Works V 206). He is therefore much later than Jinaprabhamuni, who most probably used one of Bharata Malla's authorities. -
aneke ye gananâyakaḥ praksitimahattara, dandanâyakâs tantrapâlâ, râjâno mândalikaḥ, îçvarâ yuvarâjâh, animâdyaiçvaryayukta ity aniye, talavarâḥ paritushtanarapatipradattapattabandhavibhûshitâ râjasthânîyâḥ, mândalikâç (!) chinnamadambâdhipâḥ, kauțumbikâḥ katirayakutumbaprabhavo 'yalagakâh (? avalagakâh Kir.) grâmamahattarâ vâ, mantriņaḥ sacivâḥ, mahamantriņo mahâmâtyâ mantrimandalapradhânâ hastisâdhanâdhyaksha vâ, gañakâ jyotishikâ bhâņdâgârikâ vâ, dauvârikâḥ pratîhârâ râjadvârikâ vâ, amâțyâ râjyâdhishthâyakâḥ, cețâḥ pâdamûlikâ dâsâ vâ, pîthamarda ästhâne âsannasevakâ vayasyâ ity arthaḥ, veçyâcâryâ vâ, nâgarâ nagaravâsiprakṣitayo râjadeyavibhâgâh, nigamâḥ kâraạikâ vanijo vâ, çreshthinah çrîdevatâ dhyâsitasauvarņapattabhûshitottamângâḥ, senâpatayo nripanirûpitâç caturañgasainyanâyakâḥ, sârthavâhâḥ sârthanayakâḥ, dûtâ anyeshâm gatvà râjâdeçavedakâḥ, sandhipâlâ rajyasandhirakshakâh; eshâm dvandvas tatas tair iha tritîyabahuvacanalopo drashțavyaḥ. S.
63) ksitaḥ siddhârthakapradhâno mañgalâya mañgalanimittam upacaraḥ pâjâ yeshu tâni tatha, prâkritatvật kritaçabdasya madhye nipatah. S.
varapattane varavastrotpattisthâne udgatâ vyûtâ ca tâm,

Page #121

108
Kalpasútra.
varapaṭṭanâd vâ pradhânaveshṭanakâd udgata nirgatâ yâ sâ tathâ tâm. S.
64) atthamge tti ashtângam ashtavayavam divyo-'tpâtâ-"ntariksha-bhaumâ-"nga-svara-lakshana-vyañjana-bhedâd. S.
66) kritabalikarma yaiḥ svagrihadevatânâm te tathâ prâyaçcittâni duḥsvapnâdivighâtârtham tatra kautukâni mashatilakâdîni, mañgalâni tu siddharthakadadhyakshatadurvâñkurâdîni; anye tv âhuḥ: pâyacchittâ pâdena pâde vâ chuptâç cakshurdoshaparihârârtham pâdachuptâḥ, kṛitakautukamangalâç ca te pâdachuptâç ce 'ti vigrahah. tatha çuddhâtmânaḥ snânena çucîkritadehâḥ, vesaim ti vastrânî 'ti yogaḥ, veshe sâdhuni veshyâni, athavâ çuddhâni ca tâni praveçyâni ca râjasabhâprave çocitâni.
89) Vesamanakumḍadharino tti Vaiçramanasya kunḍam âyattatâm dhârayanti ye te tathâ. tiryaglokavâsino jrimbhakâ devâs tiryagjrimbhakâḥ prahînâ alpîbhûtâḥ sektâraḥ secakâḥ dhanaksheptâro yeshâm tâni prahînasektrikâni prahîņasetukâni vâ setur mârgah. S.
gamagara down to simghaḍaesu kvacic ca driçyate. This reading seems, therefore, to have not been adopted by the Cûrņikâra. tatra karâdigamyâ grâmâḥ, âkarâ lohâdyutpattibhûmayaḥ nai'teshu karo 'stî 'ti nakarâni, khețâni dhûliprâkâropetâni, karvațâni kunagarâni, madambâni sarvato 'rdhayojanât parato 'vasthitagrâmâni, droņamukhâni yatra jalasthalapathâv ubhâv api staḥ, pattanâni yeshu jalasthalapathayor anyatarena paryâhârapraveçaḥ, âçramâs tîrthasthânâni munisthânâni vâ, samvâhâḥ samabhûmau krishim kritvâ yeshu durgabhûmishu dhânyâni krishîvalâḥ samvahanti rakshârtham, sanniveçaḥ sârthaçakatâdes tato dvandvas teshu. kvacit sannivesaghosesu iti pâțhas, tatra ghoshâ gokulâni teshu. S.
The commentator states that griha must be understood with (or after) each of the words samti. etc. sandhigriham bhittyor antarâle pracchannasthânam. S.
90-91) samta sad vidyamânam na punar indrajâlâdâv ivâ 'vâstavam yat sârasvâpateyam pradhânadravyam. S.
95) uktam ca Vâgbhațe:
vâtilaiç ca bhaved garbhaḥ kubjândhajaḍavamanaḥ | pittalaiḥ khalatiḥ pingaç citri pânduḥ kaphâtmabhiḥ || 96) The passage in brackets is wanting in Ms. A; and S declares: bahutra uccatthane 'tyâdi na drigyate. It is decidedly spurious, because it contains the word ucca, a technical term of the graeco-indian astrology, which science was not developed in India before the fourth century A. D.
After having sent the Introduction to press, I find the following passage in the Kalpalatâ: Skandapurâne punar viçeshaç câ 'yam: gatakaliyugasam. 2691 varshe caitra su di trayodaçyâm mañgalavâre uttaraphalgunînakshatre ghatî 60 râtrigataghatî 15 pala 21 samaye makaralagne candrahorâyâm çriVirajanme 'ti. As Mahavira lived 72 years, his death would fall in 2763 KY or 339 A.D.

Page #122

Notes 1. Jinacaritra.
109
It will be agreed that the statement of the Skandapurâņa has no weight at all, because its name is used to make modern compositions, such as the Mâhâtmyas, pass for ancient works. I cannot decide whether this chronological notice of the "Skandapurâna”, which obviously has an astrological purport, is based on an older tradition or not; I can only assert that I have found it nowhere except in the Kalpalatâ. It may be noticed that the birth of Mahavîra, according to the passage just quoted, falls in 411 B.C, or just 100 years before the beginning of the Seleucidan Era.
97) utpiñjalo bhộicam akulaḥ sa ivâ "caratî 'ty âcârakvipi çatari ca: çatrânasa (Hem. III 181) iti praksitalakshaņena mânâdece uppimjalamâini tte siddham tadbhûtâbhâtaçabdasyo 'pamârthatvad utpiñjalantî 'va S.
98) The passage in brackets is found only in CE and the Samdehavishaushadhi and Kiraņâyalî. The former commentary gives the following explanation : tac ca bahushy âdarçeshu na drishtam. tasyâ api vâcanâyâ upari kaçcid vyâ cashțe iti tatrâ 'pi kimcid vivriyate. piyaţthayâe prîtyartham; piyam niveemo priyam ishtam vastu putrajanmalakshanam nivedayâmaḥ; piyam te bhavau etac ca priyanivedanam priyam bhavatv iti (these are the words of the dâsîs who announce the birth of Mahâvîra to the king) tasyâ dânam maudavajjam ti mukutasya râjacihnatvật strîņâın câ 'nucitatvật tasye 'ti tadvarjanam; jahâ mâliyam yatha dhâritam, mala-malla dhâraạe iti yathâ parihitam ity arthah umoyam ayamucyate paridhîyate yah so 'vamocakaḥ âbharaṇam tam matthae dhoya () añgapraticârikûnâm mastakâni kshâlayati dâsatvâpanayanârtham, svâminâ dhautamastakasya hi dâsatvam apagacchatî 'ti lokavyavahâraḥ. S. A similar passage is found in the Tikâ of the Uttarâdhyayana 18,51, where king Bala, on receiving the news that a son is born to him, tesim padicâriyâņam muudavajjam sarîrâlamkâram daluyai, matthae dhovati, viulum paidānam dalayati.
100) mañcâ mâlakâḥ prekshaņakadrashtrijanopaveçananimittam atimañcâs teshâm api upari ye ..... lâiyam chagaņādina bhûmau lepanam; ulloiyam saţikâdina kutyâdishu dhavalanam tâbhyâm mahitarni pûjitam, tair eva va mahitam pûjanam yatra tat tathâ; anye tu: liptam ullocitam ullocayuktam mahitam ce iti vyacakshate. S.
Dardara is sandal brought from Dardara. — It is the custom in India, up to this day, to decorate walls with impressions of a painted hand with the fingers stretched out.
uvaciya-vamdana-ghada-sukaya - torana - padiduvära-desabhagam ti påthaḥ. tatro 'pacitâ niveçitâ vandanaghatâc ca mažīgalyakalaçâh sushtu kritatoraņâni ca dvâradeçabhâgân prati yasmiņs tat tathâ. S.
jalla varatråkhelakâḥ, râjñaḥ stotrapâţhakâ ity anye, .... vidambakâ vidûshakâ vailambakâ vâ ye samukhavikāram utplutyo'tplutya nrityanti .... lâsaka ye râsakan dadati jayaçabdaprayoktaro vâ bhanda ity arthaḥ .... lañkhâ vamçâgrakhelaka, mañkhâç citra

Page #123

110
Kalpasútra.
phalakahastâ , bhikshâkâ gaurîputrakâ iti prasiddhâḥ, tûņaillâ bhastrakavittâs tuņâbhidhânavậdyaviçeshavanto vâ. S.
102) utkrishțam karshanam krishtam unmuktam krishtam yasyâm so 'tkrishtà tâm, labhye 'pi akarshananishedhât, adeyam vikrayanishedhanena na kenâ 'pi kasyâ 'pi deyam, ameyam krayavikrayanishedhâd evâ 'vidyamâno bhațânâm râjâjñâdâyinâm bhattaputradipurushậnấm prave;ah kutumbigrikeshu yasyâm sả tathâ tâm. tatha dandena nirvřittam dandimam, kudandena nirvřittam kudandimam râjadeyadravyam tan na'sti yasyẩm sa tatha tâm; adamdimakudamdimam tatra dando parâdhânusâreņa râjagrâhyam dravyam kudandas tu kâraņikânâm prajñâparâdhân mahaty apy aparâdhino 'parâdhe “lpam râjagråhyam dravyam; kvacit adamdukudamdimam iti pâțhas, tatra daņdalabhyam dravyam dandaḥ çesham uktavat. adharimâm avidyamânam dharimam riņadravyam yasyâm sâ tathả tâm; kvacit aharimam iti drishtam, tatra aharimâm kasyâ 'pi vastunaḥ kenâ 'py aharaņât; kvacit adhûranijjam ity api driçyate, tatra avidyamâno dhâranîyo dhamarņo yasyâm sâ tathâ ....... sthitau kulamâryâdâyâm patitâ ”ntarbhûtâ yả putrajanmotsavasambandhini vardhậpanâdikâ prakriyâ. S.
104) mâtâpitarau prathame divase sthitipatitam kulakramântarbhậtam putrajanmocitam anusthậnam karayatah sma ...... jâgariyam ti shashthîjâgaraṇam, kvacit dhammajâgariyam driçyate, tatra dharmeņa kuladharmeņa lokadharmeņa va shashthyâm râtrau jagaranam dharmajagaranam dharmajagarika tâm ...... mitrậni suhridaḥ, jñātayaḥ sajâtîyamåtâpitribhrâtrâdayaḥ, nijakâh svakiyah putrâdayaḥ, svajanaḥ pitsivyâdayah, sambandhinaḥ svaçurâdayah, parijano dâsîdâsâ diḥ, Nayakhattiyâ Usabhâsâmisayanijjaga. S. The last words being Prâksit are most probably taken from the Cûrņi. The Kiraņâyalî has: Jñâtakshattriya Rishabhasvâmisajấtîyâḥ; but the Kalpalatâ: Nâikhattie tti Usabhasânisayanijjaga.
105) jimitau bhuktavantau bhuttuttarâgaya tti bhuktottaram bhojanottarakâlam âgatâv upaveçanasthâne iti gamyate. S.
108) sammuditâ râgadveshâbhâvaḥ, saha iti sahabhayinî sammuditâ sahasammuditâ, yac cûrņi”: sammui râgaddosarahiyaya ..... parîshahopasargâņâm kshutpipâsâdidivyâdibhedâ dvâvimçatishoďaçavidhânâm kshậntikshamah kshậntyâ kshamate na tv asamarthatayâ yaḥ sa kshậntikshamaḥ, pratimânâm bhadrâdînâm ekaratrikyadinam va tattadabigrahaviçeshần âm va. S..
110) dakshaḥ kalâsu dakshaḥ, pratijñātasiddhipâragâmitaya pațvî pratijñâ yasya sa tathâ; pratirûpaḥ tattadguṇasamkramaņadarpaņatvât viçishtarûpo vâ; âlînaḥ sarvaguņair âçlishtah, guptendriyo vâ; bhadrakaḥ saralaḥ, bhadraga iti và bhadravad vộishabhavad gacchati, bhadrado vâ kalyânadâyitvật ..... tathâ jñātaḥ prakhyâtaḥ, Jñâto vâ Jñâtavamçyatvât ata evâ "ha Nayaputte Jñâtaputrah Jnâtah Siddharthanripas tasya putro Jñâtaputraḥ, na ca putramâtrenai 'va kâcit siddhir ity âha Jñatakulacandrah; videha iti viçishtadehaḥ, vajrarshabhanârâcasamhananasamacaturasratsam

Page #124

ww
Notes 1. Jinacaritra.
111
sthânopetatvật; athavâ: dihîmk lope, vigato deho lepo 'smâd iti vide ho nirlepaḥ ..... videhadinne tti Videhadinnâ Triçalâ devî tasya apatyam Vaidehadinnaḥ samskritâpekshayâ Videhadattâ Triçalâ tasyâ ayam Vaidehadatta iti jñeyam, tasyâ eva aurasaputratvakhyâpanârtham viçeshanam âha videhajacce Videha Bhîmo Bhîmasena iti nyâyâd Videhadinnâ Triçala tasyam jâtâ vidchâjâ arcâ çarîram yasyâ 'sau Videhâjârcah, athavâ videho vigatadeho anañga ity arthaḥ sa yâtyaḥ pîdayitavyo yasyâ 'sau videhayâtyaḥ; tathâ videha súmâle viçesheņa dihyate lipyate tattatparigrahârambhasambhțitaiḥ pâpapañkair jîvo 'sminn iti videhe grihavâsah tatrai 'va sukumârah cabdâdivishayasukhalâlitaḥ .... eteshâm çabdânâm kvâ 'pi vivšitir na drishtâ, ato vřiddhâmnâyâd anyatha 'pi bhâvanîyâni. S.
There is some confusion in the grammatical construction of this paragraph, as well as of $ 113; for Mahâvîre .. devehim .. abhitthunamânâ . . vayâsî must be interpreted, as if the text had: Mahâvîram .. devâ . . abhitthuņamânâ vayâsî (Mahâvîram.. devâḥ . . abhishțuvantaḥ .. avâdishuḥ). It is generally known that in modern dialects of India a similar confusion of the active and passive construction has become the rule in the construction of the perfect. Compare the following examples taken from Etherington's Hindî grammar p. 94: larkhene ghorâ dekchâ the boy saw the horse'. larkhene ghorê dekhî 'the boy saw the mare'. gurune celeko sikhâyâ the teacher taught the pupil' kisanne bailomko becâ hai, the peasant has sold the bullocks'. rânîne apnê ek sahelêko bulâyâ 'the queen called one of her attendants'. Perhaps the earliest trace of this curious construction may be recognised in that of our passage.
111) E. Müller (Beiträge zur Grammatik des Jainaprâkrit p. 50) asserts that in the Kalpasútra bhaddante is always written instead of bhadanta, and that, consequently, Childers must be wrong in maintaining the identity of bhadante and bhante. He concurs with Prof. E. Kuhn in deriving this word from bhonto, bhavantas, or bhagavantas. Dr. Müller's argument is wrong, because, wherever bhaddamte occurs in the Kalpasůtra and in any other Jaina work I have consulted, it does not stand for bhamte, but for bhaddam te, and it is rendered bhadram te by the commentators. They render bhamte by bhadantas, and I consider their explanation preferable to that of Prof. E. Kuhn, because *bhonto could only be changed in *bhunto. The change of the Samskrit diphthong o to a is nearly unheard of in Pâli and Prakrit.
112) neraiyâ devatitthamkarâ ya ohissa bâhirâ homti, pâsamti sarvao khalu, sesa desena pâsamti, iti vacanât sarvotkrishtam âbhogikam âbhogaprayojanam apratipâty âkevalotpatterjñânadarçanamn, avadhijñânami avadhidarcanam câ "sît, tac ca paramâyadheh nyûnam. ahohie iti kvacit pâţhas, tatra adhovadhir adhahparicchedabahulo 'bhyantarâvadhir ity arthalı; tathâ ca cûrņih: ahohiya tti abbhimtarodhi, ata evo 'ktam neraie 'ty âdi. S.

Page #125

112
Kalpasútra.
vicchardya viçesheņa tyaktvâ, nishkramaņamahimakaranato vicchardavad vâ kritvâ, vicchardo vistârah. S. The form viggovaitta instead of vigovaitta (vigopya prakatikritya), is proved to be correct by the majority of the manuscripts. The commentary S suggests another explanation of vigopya: gupi gopanakutsanayoḥ; tato vigopya kutsanîyam etad asthiratvâd ity uktvâ dîyata iti. dâyikâ gotrikâs tebhyo dânam dhanavibhagam paribhajya vibhagaço dattvâ. S.
S.
113) pûrvadiggâminyâm châyâyâm, porisîe pâçcâtyapaurushyâm pramanaprâptâyâm kotipraptâyâm abhinivrittayam jâtâyâm. C and H explain paurushyam by paccatyapraharamânâyâm. çañkhikaç candanagarbhaçañkhahastâ mangalakârinaḥ çañkhavâdakâ vâ, câkrikâç cakrapraharaṇaḥ kumbhakâratailikâdayo vâ, langalika galâvalambitasuvarnâdimayalângalâkâradhâriņo bhattaviçeshâḥ karshakâ vâ, mukhamangalika mukhe mangalam yeshâm te tathâ câțukârina ity arthaḥ, vardhamânâh skandhâropitapurushâḥ, pusamâna tti pushyamânâ mâgadhâ mânyâ vâ, ghantaya carantî 'ti ghânțikâh râuliga iti rûḍhâḥ, teshâm ganâs taiḥ; kvacit khamdiyaganehim ti pâthas, tatra khan dikaganâç châtrasamudâyâs taiḥ. S.
114) atra siddhiçabdena çramanadharmasya vaçîkârah, tasya madhyam lakshanaya prakarshas tatra tvam nirantarayam tishthe 'ty arthaḥ. S.
uttamenam ti ut-tamasâ tamo 'tîtena tatrâ 'pi karmaçatrumardane pradhânam sadhanam çuklena çuklâkhyena apramattaḥ pramâdarahitaḥ san. S. and Kiranâvali; but in the Subodhika: dhyânena kene 'ty âha uttamena çuklena.
116) bahuim divasaim comp. Lassen Inst. p. 309. pamcamutthiyam ti ekayâ mushtyâ kûrcasya locam catasribhiḥ çirasaḥ. devadûsam ti indreņa vâmaskandhe 'rpitam divyavastraviçesham. S. vosatthakde vyutsrishṭakayaḥ parikarmavarjanât tyaktadehaḥ parîshahâdisahanât. S.
118) îryâyâm gamanâgamanâdau samitaḥ samyak pravṛittaḥ âdâne grahane upakaranasye 'ti gamyate bhâṇḍamâtrâyâ vastrâdyupakaranarûpaparicchadasya bhâṇḍamâtrasya co 'pakaranasyai 'va, athava bhânḍasya vastrâder mṛinmayabhajanasya vâ, mâtrasya ca pâtraviçeshasya; nikshepaņâyâm vimocane yah samitaḥ supratyupekshitâdikrameņa samyak pravṛittaḥ. S.
S.
119) vâsîcandanayoh pratîtayor athava vâsîcandane iva vâsîcandane apakârakopakârakau tayoḥ samâno nirdvesharâgatvât etc. vâsî şûtradhârasya kâshțâcchâdanopakaranam. Subodhikâ. 120) (sovaciya) upacayanam upacitam saho 'paciteno 'pacayena vartate sopacitam, satyasamyamatapaḥsucaritena sopacitam sphîtam phalam muktilakshanam yasya sa tathâ sa câ 'sau nirvâṇamârgaç ca vyâvṛittasya jîrnodyânasye 'ty arthah; jîrnavyantarayatanasya và vijayavartam và nâma caityam katthakaranamsi kshetradhânyotpattisthâne. jhanamtariyâe iti çukladhyânam caturdhâ: prithaktvavitarkam savicâram, ekatvavitarkam avicâram, sûkshma

Page #126

Notes 1. Jinacaritra.
113
kriyam apratipâti, utsannakriyam anivarti; teshâm âdyabhedadvaye dhyâte 'gretanabhedadvayam apratipannasya kevalajñânam utpannam ity arthaḥ. S.
122) rajjukâ lekhakâs teshâm sabhâ paribhujyamânâ karanaçâlâ tatra jîrnaçulkaçâlâyâm ity arthaḥ. prâk kila tasya nagaryâ Apâpe 'ti nâmâ "sit, devais tu Pâpe 'ty uktam yena tatra bhagavân kâlagata iti. S.
124) samsârât samudyâtaḥ samyag udyâto na sugatâdivat, te hi svadarçanâdinikârât punarbhave 'vataranti. S. The commentator's statement seems to apply to the Tibetan Buddhism; for the chutuktus and the Lâmas of the Northern church punarbhave 'vataranti, but not the saints of Southern church. In the commentaries the names of the years, months, days, nights, and muhûrtas are given in accordance with the Suryaprajñapti; see Indische Studien 10 p. 296.
127) Nayae pijjabamdhane vocchinne, jnâtaje çriMahâvîravishaye premabandhane vyavacchinne truțite. S. The legend of Indrabhûti's death has been told in the Indroduction p. 1. note.
128) Kâçideçasya râjâno Mallakijâtîya nava, tatra Koçaladeçasya râjâno Lecchakijâtîyâ nava, te kâryavaçâd ganam melakam kurvantî 'ti ganarâjâno 'shțâdaça ye Ceṭakamahârâjasya bhagavanmâtulasya sâmantâḥ çrûyante te, tasyâm amâvâsyâyâm pâram paryantam bhavasya abhogayati paçyati yaḥ sa pârâbhogaḥ, samsârasâgarapâraprâpanapravanas tam; athavâ pâram paryantam yâvad âbhogo vistâro yasya sa pârâbhogah, ashṭaprâharikaḥ prabhâtakâlam yâvat sampurna ity arthah, tathâvidham paushadhopavâsam paushadhayuktopavâsam, patthavimsu tti prasthâpitavantaḥ kritavantaḥ; kecic ca: várábhoe iti pathanti, dvâram âbhogyate 'valokyate yais te dvar bhogah pradipas tân kritavantah aharatyagapaushadharupam upavâsam câ kârshur iti ca vyâcakshate (iti vriddhavyâkhyâ K), etad arthânupâty eva co 'ttarasûtram: gae se ityâdi, gataḥ sa bhâvodyoto, nanam bhavujjoo iti vacanât jñânajñâninoḥ kathamcid abhedâc ca sa bhâvodyotarûpo jñânamayo bhagavân gato nirvânah, ataḥ sâmpratam dravyodyotam pradîpalakshanam karishyâma iti hetos taiḥ pradîpâḥ pravartitâḥ. tatah prabhṛiti dîpotsavaḥ samvrittaḥ kârttikaçuklapratipadi ca çrîGautamasya kevalimahimâ devaiç cakre. S.
129) khuddae ityâdi kshudrâtmâ krûrasvabhâvo bhasmarâçis trimçattamo graho dvivarshasahasrasthitir ekarâçau. S. Comp. Indische Studien 10, 316.
kumthû ityâdi kur bhûmis tasyâm tishthatî 'ti kunthuḥ prâņijâtir no 'ddhartum çakyata ity anuddhari, anum sûkshmam deham dharatî 'ty anudharî 'ti cûrnih. S. strîtvam ekavacanam ca prâkritatvâd iti K.
kunthvâdiçabdeshu
134) sahassiu tti ârshatvât strîtvam. S.
138) ajinanam ti asarvajñânâm sarvajñatulyânâm. sarve akshara
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.
8

Page #127

114
Ralpasútra.
samnipâtâ varṇasamyoga jõeyatayâ vidyante yeshậm te tathâ S. comp. Weber, Fragment der Bhagavatî p., 319.
146) antakrito bhavântakrito nirvâņayâyinas teshâm bhûmih kâlo 'ntaksidbhûmiḥ. jugamtakadabhúmi tti, iha yugâni kâlamânaviçeshâs tâni ca kramavartîni, tatsâdharmyâd ye kramavartino guruçishyapravishyâdirûpâḥ purushâs te 'pi yugâni, taiḥ pramitâ 'ntakridbhâmir yã sâ yugântaksidbhậmiḥ. pariyâyamtakadabhûmî ya tti paryâyas tîrthamkarasya kevalitvakâlas tam âçrityâ 'ntakridbhûmir yâ så tathâ. tatra jâve 'ty âdi, iha pañcamî dvitîyârthe drashțavyâ, tato yâvat třitîyam purusha eva yugam purushayuyam tritîyam prati çishyam Jambûsvâminam yâvad ity arthaḥ; yugântakarabhûmir Vîrajinasyâ 'bhavat, Virajinâd ârabhya tattîrthe tritîyam purusham yâvat sâdhavaḥ siddhâḥ çrîVîraḥ Sudharmà Jambûsvâmî 'ti, tataḥ param siddhigamanavyavacchedo bhûd iti hridayam. cauvâsapariyâe tti caturvarshaparyâye kevaliparyaye kevaliparyâyâpekshayâ bhagavati Jine sati antam akârshîd bhavântam akarot tattîrthe sâdhur nâ "rât kaçcid apî 'ti kevalotpatteç caturshu varsheshu siddhigamârambhaḥ. tathâ ca vșiddhâḥ:
Vîrassa siddhi-gamanâu tinni purisão jâva siddhi tti |
esa jug’-amtara-bhûmê tena param n'atthi nivvâņam ||
Vîra-jiņa-kevalâu cau-varisa na koi siddhi-sampatto 1
kevala-jutto vi jai pajjây-'amtakara bhûmê sâ || . S. 147) sampaliyamkanisanne tti samgataparyankaḥ padmasanam tatra nishaņņa upavishtaḥ; pañcapañcâçatsu kalyanaphalavipâkâdhyayaneshu ekam Marudevadhyayanam. S. The chattîsam ajjhayanam is, according to the Kalpalatâ, the Uttarâdhyayana. This statement is confirmed by the last verse of that work itself:
ii pâukare buddhe Nâyae parinivvue |
chattīsa uttarajjhâe bhava-siddhiya-sammae || 148) nava vâsa-sayâim ti çrîVîranirvșiter navasu varshaçateshy açîtyadhikeshu vyatîteshv iyam vâcanâ jấte 'tyarthe vyakhyayamune na tatha vicaravaturicaặcũnâm cetasi pritir, asya sûtrasya çrîVardhamânânantaram saptatyadhikavarshaçateno 'tpannena çrîBhadrabâhusvâmipraņîtatvât tasmad iyati kâle gate iyam vâcanâ pustakeshu nyaste 'ti sambhâvyate. çrîDevarddhikshamâçramaņair hi çrîVîranirvânân navasu varshaçateshv açîtyuttareshu atîteshu granthân vyavacchidyamânân dsishtyâ sarvagranthânâm âdime Nandyadhyayane sthavirâvalîlakshaņam namaskâram vidhâya granthâḥ pustakeshu likhitâ ity ata evâ ’tra granthe sthavirâvalîprânte Devard dhikshamâçramaņasya namaskaram vakshyate, pūrvam tu guruçishyânâı çrutâdhyayanâdhyâpanavyavahâraḥ pustakanirapeksha evâ "sît. kecit tv idam âhur, yad iyatkâlâtikrame Dhruvasenansipasya putramaraņârtasya samadhim

Page #128

Notes 1. Jinacaritra.
115
âdhâtum Anandapure sampratikâle Mahasthânâkhyayâ rûḍhe sabhâsamaksham ayam grantho vâcayitum ârabdha iti. samaņassa nam bhagavao Mahavirassa jâva savva-dukkha-ppahînassa Dhuvasenaraino putta-marane ege vása-sahasse asîti-vâsahie vatikkamte ity api kvacidâdarçeshu drishtam, bahuçrutâ vâ yathâvad vidanti. trinavatiyutanavaçatapakshe tv iyatâ kâlena pañcamyâç caturthyâm paryushanâparva pravavrite:
tenauyu-nava-saehim samaikkamtehi Vaddhamanâo |
pajjusavana-cautthe
Kalayasûrîhimto thaviya ||
visahi dinehi kappo pamcaga-hanî ya kappa-thavana ya │ nava-saya-tenauehim
vucchinná samgha-ânâe ||
Sala[valhanena ranna samghaesena kârio bhayavam | pajjusavana-cautthê câummasam caudasie ||
caumasaga padikamanam pakkhiya-divasammi cauviho samgho |
nava-saya-tenauehim
ayaranam tam pamânamti ||
iti Tîrthodgârâdishu bhananât. S. I add the remarks of the Kiranâvalî, Subodhika and Kalpadruma. The comment of the Kalpalatâ is a mere abstract from the Sandehavishaushadhi.
yady api cûrņikâreņa kuto 'pi kâraṇân na vyâkhyâtam, avâptajîrnatîkaikadeçe tv asyâ vâcanâyâ ity evam vyâkhâtam; tathân 'pi açîtyadhikanavaçate varshâtikrame sarvân granthân vyavacchidyamânân drishtvâ pustakeshu nyasadbhih çrîDevarddhiganikshamâçramanaiḥ çrîKalpasûtrasyâ 'pi vâcanâ pustake nyaste 'ti kecit sambhavayanti. tathâ punar iyatkâlâtikrame Dhruvasenanripasya putramaraṇârtasya samâdhim âdhâtum Anandapure sabhâsamaksham çrîKalpavâcanâ'py ajanî 'ti kecit; tattvam tu bahuçrutagamyam iti. trinavatiyutanavaçatapakshe tu:
tenaua-nava-sachim
samaikkamtehi Vaddhamânâo |
pajjosavana-cautthî
Kalagasûrîhimto thaviya ||
ityâdi sammatim udbhâvye 'yatkâlâtikrame bhâdrasitacaturthyâm paryushanâparvapravṛittir iti kecid vyâkhyânayanti. evam vyâkhyâne kriyamâne çatrusamçayanirâsakaGardabhillocchedakâriKalakasûrito 'yam bhinna eva sampadyate. na cai' vam, yataḥ prabhavakacaritraKâlakâcâryakathaprabhṛitigrantheshv eka evo 'ktaḥ. tatha KalpacûrniNiçîthacûrnyâdishu tu BalamitraBhânumitrayor mâtulena paryushanâparva caturthyâm pravartitam; BalamitraBhânu(mitra) Tîrthodgâraprakîrņâdishu çrîVîrajina Vikramadityarajñor anta
8*

Page #129

116
Kalpasūtra.
râlavartinâv api Vikramadityapratyâsannâv uktau; tatrâ 'pi kiyatkâlavartinâv api Vikramadityakalabhâvinâv api sambhavataḥ, tathâ Çâlavâhana Vikramadityaprabandhâdishu tayor yuddhasamgatic ca. kim ca, cûrņikârâ api: katham idânîm aparvarúpâyâr caturthyâm paryushane? 'ti çishyanodanâyâm: yugapradhânaKalikasûrivacanâd eve 'ty evam uttaram dattavantaḥ, na punaḥ: vāyaṇamtare puna ayam teņaue samvacchare kâle gacchai tti pravacanavacanene 'ty âdi svayam evâ "locyam. tasmad: açîtipakshe Dhruvasenanţipâ (nu). grahật Paryushaņâkalpaḥ parshadi vâcayitum árabdhaḥ, trinavatipakshe tu pañcakapekshayâ kâlanaiyatyena parshadi Kalpasûtravâcane pravacanamaryâdâbhanga iti paryâlocanayâ: 1) abhivardhite varshe viņçatyâ dinair gộihijñâtaparyushaņā, 2) pañcakahânyâ svậbhigřihîtaparyushaņa ce 'ty ubhayam api vyucchedya sanghâdecâd ekai 'va vâcanâ caramapañcake vyavasthâpite 'ti vastugatyâ vyâkhyânîkriyata iti vastugatya vyakhyâne kriyamâne parshadvacanâtaḥ pañcakahânyâdivyavacchedenai 'va cararapañcake yâ vâcanâ sân vâcanântaram ity arthasamgatir api. kecit tu vicâryamâņam yad açîtipakshe tad eva vâcanântareņa trinavatipakshe 'pi yuktisumgatam driçyate. katham anyathâ, ii dîsai tti akathayishyat? tattvam tu crutadharagamyam prashțavyâ vâ pravacanarahasyavidaḥ. (Kiranavali.)
yady api etasya sûtrasya vyaktatayâ bhâvârtho na jñâyate, tathâ 'pi, yathâ pûrvaţikâkârair vyâkhyâtam, tatha vyakhyâyate. tathâ hi: atra kecid vadanti, yat Kalpasůtrasya pustakalikhanakâlajñâpanava (Ms jñânânâm paya) idam sútram çrîDevarddhigamikshamâçramaņair likhitam. tathâ câ 'yam artho yathâ çrîVîranirvânâd açîtyadhikanavavarshaçatâtikrame pustakârûąhaḥ siddhậnto jậtas, tadâ Kalpo 'pi pustakârûdho épi jâtaḥ iti. tatho 'ktam:
Valahi-purammi nayare Devaddhi-ppamuha-sayala-samghehim !
putthe âgama lihio nava ya asîyâo vârâo | anye vadanti: navaçataaçîtivarshe Vîrât Senângajârtham Ânande sañghasamaksham mamaham (!?) prârabdham vâcayitum vijñaiḥ, ityầdy antarvâcyavacanât: crîVîranirvânâd açîtyadhikanavaçatavarshậtikrame Kalpasya sabhâsamaksham vâcanâ jâtâ, tâm jñâpayitum idam sútram nyastam iti, tattvam punaḥ kevalino vidanti. vâyanamtare pune 'tyâdi vâcanântare punar ayam trinavatitamaḥ samvatsarah kâle gacchatî 'ti driçyate. atra kecit vadanti vâcanântare ko 'rthaḥ? pratyuttaram (Ms pratyamtare): tenaue tti driçyate; yat Kalpasya pustake likhanam parshadi vacanam và açîtyadhikanavavarshaçatâtikrame iti kyacitpustake likhitam, tat pustakântare trinavatyadhikanavavarshaçatâtikrame iti driçyate, iti bhâvah. anye punar vadanti: ayam açîtitamaḥ samvatsara iti ko ’rthaḥ? pustake Kalpalikhanasya hetubhâtaḥ ayam çrîVîrâd daçamaçatasya açîtitamasamvatsaralakshanakalo yaochatî 'ti. vâyanamtare koʻrthah? ekasyâḥ pustakalikhanarûpâyâ vâcanâyâ anyat parshadi vâcanarûpam yad vâcanântaram tasya punar hetubhûto daçama

Page #130

Notes I. Jinacaritra.
117
çatasya ayam trinavatitamaḥ samvatsarah. tathân cân 'yam arthah: navaçatâçîtitamavarshe Kalpasya pustake likhanam navaçatatrinavatitamavarshe ca parshadvâcane 'ti tatho'ktam çrîMunisundarasûribhiḥ svakṣitastotraratnakoçe:
vîrât trinandâñkaçarady acîkarat tvaccaityapûte Dhruvasenabhûpatih | yasmin mahaiḥ samsadi Kalpavâcanâm
âdyâm, tad Anandapuram na kaḥ stute? || pustakalikhanakâlas tu yatho 'ktaḥ pratîta eva: valahipurammi nayare ityâdivacanât; tattvam punaḥ kevalino vidanti. (Subodhikâ.)
(Tamanasy bhagavato Mahấyfrasya muktigamanat paçcát navaçataaçîti 980 varsheshu gateshu Devarddhigaņikshamâçramaņena kâlaviçeshasya vuddhihîyamânam (read buddhim hîyamânâm) jñâtva siddhântavicchedam bhâvinam vicintya prathamadvadaçavârshakasya (read varshikîyadurbhikshasya)prânte sarvasâdhûnâm(supply sañgham) sammîlya (!) Vallabhînagaryâın çrîsiddhântaḥ pustakeshu kritaḥ pustakeshu likhitaḥ; pûryam sarvasiddhântânâm pâțhanam ca mukhapâţhenai 'vâ "sit, tataḥ paccâd gurubhiḥ pustakena siddhântaḥ çishyebhyaḥ pâțhyate, iyam rîtir abhût. kecid âcâryâ atra evam ahuh: bhagayato muktigamananantaram namecataaxitivarshair Dhruvasenasya râjñaḥ putracokanivâraņâya sabhâlokasamaksham Kalpasûtram çrâvitam; punar navaçatatrinavativarshaiḥ çrîVîranirvârât çrîSkandilâcâryair dvitîyadvâdaçavarshikîyadurbhikshaprânte Mathurâpuryâm sâdhûn sammîlya (!) siddhantah pustakeshu likhitah. yato Valabhîvâ canâyâtasthavirâvali vâcyate, ekâ punar Mâthuriyayacanaya sthavirâvali procyate; anyo pi yaḥ kaçcit parasparam siddhantaiḥ (vi)samvâdo driçyate, sa sarvo 'pi vâcanâyâ eva bhedaḥ. punar atra pûrvâcâryâh kecid evam âhuḥ: çrîVîranirvânât navaçataaçîtivarshaiḥ siddhantaḥ pustakeshu likhitaḥ, navaçatatrinavati-993-varshaiḥ Kalakâcâryeņa pañcamîtah caturthyâın çrîparyushanâparva kritam. atra bahavo viçeshâḥ santi, te gîtârthâh jânanti. çrîĀ yaçyakasâtre pañcavidham pratikramaņam uktam: 1 devaçikam (?) 2 râtrikam, 3 pâkshikam, 4 caturmâsikam, 5 sâmvatsarikam. yadâ caturthyâm paryushaņâparva sthâpitam, tadâ tu pâshi(read pâkshî)caturdaçîdine câturmâsikam api ekatrai 'va sthâpitam, yatah granthe uktam asti: caumasaga padikamanam pak:khiya divasammi .. evam pâthaḥ katham milati? tasmâd evam jñâyate: pâkshikam caturdaçyâm, câturmâsikam pûrņimâyâm, etad ubhayam api pâkshîdine ekatra kțitam. etasya paramârthas tu prathamasâmâcâryâm ca vyâkhâto 'sti. (Kalpadruma.)
Rishimaņdalaprakaraṇa and its commentary by Padmamandiragiri (samvat 1553) run thus:
dubbhilckhammi panatthe puñar avi melitta samana-samghão !
Mahurâe anuugge pavattiö Khamdilena tayâ | 213 ||

Page #131

118
Kalpasitra,
com. gâthârthaḥ sugamo navaram tenâ 'nuyogas tadâ pravartito, vâcanâ tu calitâ 'gratah. bhâvârthaḥ suviçishțasampradâyâbhâvân no 'ktaḥ.
sutt-'attha-rayana-bharie khama-dama-maddava-gunehi sampanne |
Devaddhi-khamâsamane Kasava-gutte panivayâmi || 214 || com. gâthâ sugamai 'va, viçeshaç câ, 'yam: criViranirvânât açîtyadhikanavaçatavarsheshu Devarddhikshamâçramaņair hi kâladoshật sarvâgamânâm vyavacchittim avalokya te pustakeshu nyastâḥ, pûrvam pustakânapekshayai 'va guruçishyayoḥ çrutârpaņagrahaņavyavahâro 'bhûd iti vriddhasampradâyaḥ.
II. Stha virâ valî. 1) Maņạitaç câ 'sau nâmnâ putraç ca Dhanadevasye 'ti Maņditaputra iti samâsaḥ. kecic ca Maņdita iti nâma vyâcakshate, anye ca Mamdiyaputte tti Manditasya putra Manditaputra iti samarthayanti, tatra ca Mandita iti Dhanadevasya nâmântaram ûhyam. MaņditaMauryaputrayor ekamâtrikatvena bhrâtror api yad bhinnagotrabhidhânam tat prithagjanakâpekshayâ. tatra Manditasya pitâ Dhanadevo, Mauryaputrasya tu Mauryo, mâtâ tu Vijayadevy evai 'kâ; avirodhaç ca: tatra deçe ekasmin patyau mțite dvitîyapatidharaṇasyeti (!?) vriddhâḥ. .
2) samastagaạipițakadhârakâh gano 'stî 'ti gañî bhâvâcâryas tasya pițakam iva ratnâdikarandakam iva gaṇipitakam dvâdaçãñgi; tad api na decataḥ Sthûlabhadrasye 'va, kim tu samastam sarvaksharasamnipâtitvât tad dhârayanti sûtrato ‘rthataç ca ye te tathâ. S.
3) In the more modern commentaries the legends of the seven first and some later Theras are told at their proper places. They contain nearly all the (vetâmbaras know of the early history of their church. As I intend to publish next the Pariçishțaparva or Sthavirâvalîcarita of Hemacandra, and some other historical treatises of the Jainas, I omit the legends here, and restrict my extracts to the explanation of the text.
Çayyambhava is said to have composed the Daçâvaikalikasútra for the benefit of his son. The following stanza is found identically at the end of that work, and in the Rishimaņdalaprakaraņa:
Sijjambhavam ganaharam jina-padima-damsaņeņa padibuddham |
Managa-piyaram dasakaliyassa nijjühagam vamde |

Page #132

Notes II.
Sthavirávali.
119
4) Sutthiyasuppadibuddhâņam ti. susthitau suvihatakriyânishthau, supratibuddhau sujñatatattvau tato viçeshaņakarmadhârayah, koţikakâkandakâv iti nâma; anye tv ittham âcakshate: susthitasupratibuddhâv iti nâma, koţikakâkandakâv iti virudaprayam viçeshanam: kotyamçasûrimantrajâpaparijñânâdinâ kauţikau, kâkandyâm nagaryâm jậtatvật kâkandakau, tato viçeshaṇasamâsaḥ. ye tu susthitasupratibuddha ity ekam eva nâma manyante tadabhiprayam na vidmo dvitvavyâghâtât. yadi param: madhukaitanya yena susthitena sahacaritaḥ supratibuddhaḥ susthitasupratibuddha iti pakshaḥ çaraṇam, tatra ca půjyatvad bahuvacanam jñeyam. S.
5) bahavo 'tra vacanâbhedâ lekhakavaiguṇyāj jâtâh. tattatsthavirâņâm ca çâkhâḥ kulâni ca prậyaḥ sampratam nâ 'nuvartante nâmântaratirohitâni va bhavishyanti, ato nirnayah kartum na pâryate pâțheshu. tathâ hi câkhâsu: kvacid â darçe Kodavaņê (6) 'ti, kvacit Kumdadhârî 'ti; tathâ hi kvacit Punnapattiya (7) iti, kvacit Suvannapattiyâ iti. evaņ kuleshy api, kvacit Ullagaccha taiyam (7,6) ti pathah, kyacit aha Ullagandha taiyam ti. tasmad atra bahucrutâ eva pramânam, mà 'bhûd utsůtram iti. tatra kulam ekâcấryasamtatih, çakhâsu tasyam eva samtatau purushavíçeshânâm přithak prithag anvayâ, ekavâ canâcâryayatisamudâyo gaṇaḥ:
tattha Iculam vineyam egâyariyassa samtatê-jão |
donha kulâna miho puna
sậulelehanam gao leo || tti vacanât. athava çûkhâ vivakshitâdyapurushasya samtâno, yatha Vairasvâminâmnâ Vairaçâkhâ, 'smâkam kulâni tu tacchishyânâm prithak přithag anvayâ, yathâ Cândrakulam Nagendrakulam ityâdi. S.
6) Chulue Rohagutte tti vipratipattyavasthâyâm dravya-gunakarma-sâmânya-viçesha-samayâyâ-”kya-shat- padârtha - prarûpakatvật shat, gotrena Ulukatyad Ulakah; shat ca 'say Ulukaç ca Shadulakah. Ulûkatvam eva vyanakti: Kosie gottenam ti ulûkakauçikaçabdayor nâ 'rthabhedaḥ. Terâsiya tti Trairâçikâ, jîvâ="jîva-nojîvâ-"khyarâcitrayaprarûpiņas tacchishyapraçishyâḥ. — Then follows the legend about Rohagupta (544 A.V.) The Vaiceshika Philosophy is said to have been developed out of the Trairâçika-doctrin: kramena Vaiceshikadarçanam tataḥ prarûdham. S.
The name Aulûkadarçana or Owl-Philosophy is given to the Vaiceshika, perhaps because of the bewildering style of elucidation in which the Naiyayiks glory', or because one of the first doubts raised in Vaiceshika-Nyâya treatises is that about the nature of darkness, whether it be a dravya or not. Thus says çriHarsha in the Uttara-Naishadhîya XX, 36:
dhyântasya vâmoru vicâranayam Vaiceshikam câru matam matam me | Aulûkam âhu khalu darçanam tat kshamam tamastattvanirúpaņaya |

Page #133

120
Kalpasútra.
Or, as Prof. Weber thinks, the name Aulukya for Kânâda had its origin in a quibble on the word kânâda, which means either 'follower of Kanâda' or 'crow-eater'.
12) atrâ 'ntare vamdami Phaggumittam ca ityâdi gâthâvrindam bahushv âdarçeshu driçyate, katipayapustakeshu ca: therassa nam ajja Phaggumittassa Goyamaguttassa ajja Dhanagiri there amtevâsî Vasitthagotte ityâdi yâvat: therassa nam ajja Sihassa Kasavagottassa ajja Dhamme there amtevási Kásavagotte, therassa nam ajja Dhammassa Kasavagottassa ajja Samdile there amtevasi iti paryantam driçyate, tadanantaram ca vamdami Phaggumittam ca ityâdi gâthâs; tatra ca gadyoktârthaḥ punah padyaiḥ samgrihîta iti na paunaruktyam bhâvanîyam. S.
Sâmâcârî.
1
III.
2) kaḍiyaim katayuktâni; ukkampiyaim dhavalitâni; channâim trinâdibhiḥ; littaim chaganâdyaiḥ, kvacit guttaim ti pâthas, tatra guptâni vritikaranadvârapidhânâdibhiḥ; ghatthaim vishamabhûmibhanjanât; matthaim çlakshnîkritâni, kvacit sammatthâim ti pâthas tatra samantân mrishțâni masṛinîkritâni sammrishțâni; sampadhûmiydim saugandhyâpâdanârtham dhûpanair vâsitâni; khatodagaim kritapranâlîrûpajalamârgâni; khayaniddhamanaim niddhamanam khalam grihât salilam yena nirgacchati; appano atthae âtmârtham grihasthaiḥ kritâni; parikarmitâni, karoteḥ kândam karotî 'ty âdâv iva parikarmarthatvât; paribhuktâni svayam paribhujyamânatvât; ata eva parinâmitâni acittîkritâni; tataḥ savimçatirâtre mâse gate amî adhikaranadosha na bhavanti. yadi punah sâdhavaḥ: sthitâḥ sma iti brûyus, tadâ te pravrajitânâm avasthânena subhiksham sambhavya grihiņas taptâyogolakalpâd amtâla-(? also in the Kalpalatâ)-kshetrakarshanagrihacchâdanâdîni kuryuḥ, tathâ câ 'dhikaranadoshâ; atas tatparihârâya pañcâçatâ dinaiḥ sthitaḥ sma iti vâcyam iha hi paryushanâ dvidhâ: grihijñâtâjñâtabhedât. tatra grihinâm ajñâtâ, yasyâm varshayogyapîthaphalakâdau yatne kalpoktâ dravyakshetrakâlabhâvasthâpanâ kriyate, sâ "shâḍhapaurṇamâsyâm pañcapañcadinavṛiddhyâ yâvad bhâdrapadasitapañcamyâm cai 'kâdaçasu parvatithishu kriyate. grihijñâtâ tu yasyâm sâmvatsarikâtîcârâlocanam luñcanam Paryushanâkalpasútrakarshanam caityaparipâţî ashtamam sâmvatsarikapratikramanam ca kriyate. yayâ vrataparyâyavarshâni ganyante, sâ nabhasyaçuklapañcamyâm Kâlakasûryâdeçâc caturthyâm api janaprakaṭam kâryâ. yat punar abhivardhitavarshe dinavimçatyâ paryushitavyam ity ucyate, tat siddhântaţippanânâm anusârena, tatra hi: yugamadhye pausho yugânte câ 'shâḍha eva vardhate, nâ 'nye mâsâs; tâni câ 'dhunâ na samyag jñâyante, to dinapañcâçatai 'va paryushanâ samgate 'ti vriddhâḥ. tataç ca kâlâvagraho jaghanyato: nabhasyasitapañcamyâ ârabhya
ca

Page #134

· Notes III. Sâmâcârî.
121
kârttikacaturmâsântaḥ saptatidinamânaḥ; utkarshato varshâyogyakshetrântarâbhâvâd âshâąhamasakalpena saha vřishţisadbhâvât, mârgaçîrshenâ 'pi saha shaņ mâsâ iti. dravyakshetrakâlabhâvasthậpanâ cai 'vam. dravyasthâpanâ: třiņadagala(?)kshâramallakadînâm paribhogaḥ, sacittâdînâm pariharah tatra sacittadravyam çaiksho na pravrâjyate atiçraddham râjânam râjâmâtyâdikam vâ yinâ, acittadravyam vastradi na grihyate, miçradravyam çaikshaḥ sopadhikaḥ. evam âhâravikritisamstârakâdidravyeshu paribhogapariharau yojyau. kshetrasthậpanâ: sakroçam yojanam, kârane bâlaglânavaidyaushadhyâdau catvâri pañca va yojanâni. kalasthâpanâ : catvâro mâsî, yac ca tatra kalpate, bhậvasthậpanâ: krodhâdînâm viveka, iryâbhâshâdisamitishu co 'payoga; iti kritam vistareņa. S. This exposition is clear on the whole, but some of its details I do not understand.
9) tatro 'dakârdraḥ karo yâvatâ çushyati, tâvân kâlo jaghanyam dam. utkrishtam pañcâ 'horâtrâs. tavor antaram madhyam. S.
14) atthegaiyâņam ityâdi: asty etad yad ekeshâm sâdhûnâm purata evam uktapûryam bhavati, gurubhir iti gamyate. cûrņau tu: atthegaiyâ âyariya ity uktam, attham bhâsei āyario iti vâcanât; artha eva anuyoga eva, ekâyitá ekâgratâ , arthaikâyitâs teshâm. athavâ 'sty etad yad ekeshâm âcâryânâm idam uktam bhavatî 'ty evam vyâkhyeyam; tatra shashthî tritîyârthe tataç câ "câryair idam uktam bhavati. S. atthinam has the same meaning in S 19.
padigâhittue is rendered pratigrahâtum, which would regulary become *paờiggahittae. UfSTITEIT might be a mistake of the transcribers for ufgTTE FT. But the word occurs too frequently for that. Besides, double g is generally written d, which sign, however, is never used in our word. padigâhittae (also written padigâhettae) is the infinitive of the causative padigahe = pratigrâhaya. From the same base are derived the forms padigâhe (which I take to be the 2d person of the imperative, though it is rendered by pratigrihniyâs, just as dâve by dadyâs) and padigâhehi. The causative bases padigahe and dâve are used for the simplex.
18) This paragraph has been translated in the Introd. p. 27 note.
kvacit pâhisi - sthâne dâhisi tti driçyate tac câ, 'tihridyam svayam và bhuñjitha anyasádhor vâ dadyâ iti. evam ukte gļihiņa se tasya sâdhoh kalpate etc. S.
19) kadaim ti kțitâni tair anyair vâ çrâvakatvam dâne çrâddhatvam và giahitani; pattâm pratyayitani pritikarani và ; thijjâim ti sthairyam asty eshy iti sthairyâņi [the neuter abstract instead of the adjective, just as ârogga, pâmokicha etc.] prîtau dâne ca sthirâņi; vesâsiyâim ti dhruvam lapsye 'ham tatre 'ti viçvâso yeshu vaiçvâsikâni; sammayâim ti sammatayanti pravecâni; bahumayáim ti bahavo 'pi sảdhavo nai 'ko dvau vâ matâ yeshu

Page #135

122
Kalpasútra.
bahônấm và grihamanushậnam matah sachupraveças , tậni bahumatâni; anumayâim ti anumatâni datum anujñâtâni, aņur api kshullako 'pi mato yeshu sarvasâdhusâdharaṇatvân, na punar mukham dộishțvâ tilakam karshayantî 'ty aņumatânî 'ti vâ. S.
20) nityam ekâçaninaḥ. goyarakālam ti ekasmin gocaracaryâkâle sûtrapaurushyanantaram ity arthaḥ ..... nannatthe ityâdi ņakâro vâkhyâdâv alamkârârthaḥ. anyatra "câryavaiyâvřittyât; âcâryavaiyâvrittyâd anyatra tad varjayitve 'ty arthaḥ. âcâryavaiyâvșittyam hi yady ekabhuktena kartum na pârayati, tadâ dvir api bhuktam; tapaso hi vaiyâvșittyam garîyah. evam upadhyâyâdishy api. avamjanajayaenam ti na vyañjanâni bastikûrcakakshâdiromâņi játâni yasyâ 'sau avyañjanajậtas, tataḥ: svârthe kaḥ (Hem. II 164), avyañjanajấtakâd anyatra, yâvad adyâ 'pi tasya vyañjanâni no odbhidyante, tâvad dvir api bhojanam na dushyatî ’ty arthaḥ. atra ca âcâryaç ca vaiyâvșittyam asyâ 'stî 'tyabhrâditvâd apratyaye vaiyâvrittyaç ca vaiyâvșittyakaraḥ. âcâryavaiyâvșittyam tâbhyâm anyatra; evam upâdhyâyâdishv api neyam. âcâryopâdhyâyatapasviglânakshullakânām dvirbhuktasyâ 'py anujñâtatvad, evam api vyâkhyâ. S.
21) There being two daily meals, caturthabhojin is called he who partakes of one meal only in two days, etc.
caturthabhojî prâtar na caramapaurushyam nishkramyo 'pâçrayâd âvacyikyâ nirgatya pûrvam eva vikatam udgamâdiçuddham bhuktvâ prâsukâhâram pîtvå ca takrâdikam samsrishțakalpam vâ, patadgraham pâtram samplikhya nirlepîkritya, sampramrijya ca prakshâlya. S.
25) tatro 'tsvedimam pishtajalam bhřitahastâdikshâlanajalam vâ; samsvedimam samsekimam vâ. [I think samseima to be in Samskrit sasvedima; comp. manamsi = manasvin (Hem. I 26)], yat parņâdi utkalya çîtodakena sicyate, tat. câulodagam tanduladhâvanodaka tilodakam mahârâshtrâdishu nistvacitatiladhavanajalam; tushodakam vrîhyâdidhậvanam; yavodakam yavadhâvanam; âyâmako “vacrâvanam (avasrâ?); sauvîrakam kaňjikam; çuddhavikațam ushạodakam, usiņaviyade iti ushṇajalam; tad api asiktam yataḥ prâyeņâ 'shtamordhvam tapasvino deham devatâ 'dhitishţhati .... paripúe tti vastragalitam aparipûte triņakâshthâdi gale laganat; tad api parimitam, anyatha jîrņam syât. kvacit: se vi ya ņam bahusampunne, no vi ya ņam abahusampunne ity api driçyate, tatra ishad aparisamâptam sampûrņam bahusampûrņam, nâmnaḥ prâg bahur ve 'ti bahupratyayah, atistokatare hi triņmâtrasyâ 'pi no 'paçama iti. S.
26) samkhyayo 'palakshitâ dattayo yasye 'ti samkhyâtadattikas tasya dattiparimânavata ity arthaḥ. S.
27) upâçrayâc chayyâtaragrihâd arabhya yâvat saptagsihântaram saptagļihamadhye samkhadim ettae tti samskriyata iti samskṣitir odanapâkas tâm etum gantun na kalpate, pindapâtârtham tatra

Page #136

Notes III. Sâmâcârî.
123
na gacched ity arthaḥ. teshâm grihâņâm sannibitatayâ sâdhuguņahřitahridayatveno 'dgamâdidoshasambhavât. etâvatâ çayyâtaragriham anyâni ca shad âsannagņihâņi varjayed ity uktam. kasya na kalpata ity âha: samniyattacârissa nishiddhagsihebhyaḥ samnivsittaḥ samç carati viharatî 'ti samnivșittacârî pratishiddhavarjakaḥ sadhus. tasya bahavas tv evam vyâcakshate saptagrihântaram samkhadim ca janasamkulajemanavârâlakshaņâm gantum na kalpate. yat uktam pratibhâti, tad vyâkhyânam pramânîkartavyam. dvitîyamate çayyâtaragriham anyâni ca sapta grihâņi varjayed ity uktam. třitîyamate çayyâtaragriham anantaragriham sapta câ 'nyani varjayed ity uktam. uvassayassa pareņam ti upâçrayât parataḥ saptagribântaram etum na kalpate. paramparenam ti paramparaya vyavadhânena saptagrihântaram etum na kalpate. Çayyâtaragrihâd anantaram ekam griham, tataḥ saptagļihâ(ņi), iti paramparatâ. S.
28) pânipadiggahiyassa (he who uses his hand instead of an alms bowl) jinakalpikâdeh; kanagaphusiyâ phusâramâtram; avaçyâyo mihilâ varsham vâ; vrishţikâyo 'pkâyavsishțiḥ. S.
29) agihamsi tti anâchâdite âkâçe. S.
dakam bahavo bindavo, dakarajo bindumâtram, dakaphusiya phusâram avaçyâya ity arthaḥ. S.
31) vagghâriyavutthikâo ti acchinnadhârâvrishțir ..... samtaruttaramsi antaraḥ sautrakalpa, uttara aurņikas, tâbhyâm prâvritasyâ 'lpavrishtau gantum kalpate. athavâ: antara iti kalpaḥ; uttara iti varshâkalpaḥ kambalyâdiḥ. Cûrņikâras ty âha: amtaram rayaharanam padiggaho vâ uttaram pâuraņakappo, tehim saha tti. s.
32) nigijjhiya 2. sthitvå sthitvå varshati. S.
vikatagrihe âsthânamandapikâyâm yatra grâmyaparshad upaviçati. S.
33) âgamanât pûryakâlam; athava pûrvam sâdhur âgataḥ paccâd dâyako râddhum pravřitta iti pûrvâgamanena hetunâ pûrvâyuktas tandulodanaḥ kalpate paccâdâyukto bhilingasúpo na kalpate. tatra pûrvâyuktaḥ sâdhvâgamanât pûrvam eva svârtham gộihasthaiḥ paktum ârabdhah. S. This is, according to the commentator, the orthodox interpretation of púrvayukta; two others are rejected as anâdecau; viz., 1) pûrvậyukta = yac cullyâm âropitam, 2) pûrvâyuktam yat samîhitam i. e. yat pâkârtham upaļhaukitam.
36) ekatrayatam subaddham bhâņďakam pâtrakâdy upakaranam ca kritvå vapushâ saha prâvritya. S.
38) atthi ya ittha keya tti asti câ 'tra kaçcit pañcamaḥ; atthi yâim tha iti pâțhe tu tha iti vâkhyâlamkâre atthi yâim ti bhâshầmâtram asti ce 'ty arthaḥ .... nham vâkhyâlamkâre.
41) icche 'tyadi, icchâ ced asti tadâ etc. S.
44) cakshusha jñâtva drishțyâ Cå pratilekhitavyâni parihartavyatayâ vicâraņîyâni ..... panaka ullî sâ ca prâyah prâvrishi bhûmikâshthabhâņķâdishu jâyate, yatro ’tpadyate, taddravyasamavarņaç ca. nômam pannatte iti nama iti prasiddhau. 2. bijasû

Page #137

124
Kalpastra.
kshmam: kanikâçâlyâdibîjânâm nahi 'ti rûdhâ nakhikâ. 3. haritasûkshmam: navodbhinnam prithivîsamavarņam haritam tac câ 'lpasainhananatvật stokenâ 'pi vinaçyate. 4. pushpasûkshmam: vațodumbarâdînâm tatsamavarṇatvâd alakshyam tacco 'cchyâsenâ 'pi virâdhyate. 5. andasůkshmam: uddamça madhumakshikamatkuņadyâs, teshâm andam uddamçândam; utkalikândam lûtâpuțândam; pipi. likândam kîţikândam; halikâ grihakokilâ vrâhmani vâ tasyâ andain halikâņņam; hallohaliyâ ahilodi saradê Icalclcindî 'ty ekârthâḥ, tasya andam; etâni hi sûkshmâni syuḥ. 6. layanam : âçray ttvânâm, yatra kîţikâdyanekasûkshmasattvå bhavantî 'ti. layanasůkshmam yathâ: attiñgâḥ bhủyakâ gardab hâkritayo jîvâs teshâm layanam bhûmâv utkirņagriham uttiñgalayanam. bhřigu çushkabhûrâjî jalaçoshậnantaram keđârâdisphuțitâ dalir ity arthah. ujjae tti bilam (rijubilam, Subodhikâ); tâlamûlakam tâlamûlâkâram adhaḥ prithu upari sûkshmam vivaram; çambûkâvarttam bhramaragriham. 7. snehasûkshmam: osa tti avaçyảyo yaḥ khât patati himastyânodabinduḥ; mihikâ dhusari; karakâ ghanopalaḥ; haratanur bhûniḥsțitatriņâgrabindurûpo yo yavânkurâdau driçyate. 8. S.
46) âcâryaḥ sûtrârthavyakhyâtâ digâcâryo vâ; upadhyâyaḥ sútrâdhyâpakah; sthaviro jõânâdishu sidatâm sthirîkartâ udyatânâm upavřimhakaç ca, pravartako jñânâdishu pravartayitâ ..... ganî yasya pârçve âcâryâh sâtrâdy abhyasyanti, gamino vâ 'nye âcâryâh sâtrâdyartham upasampannah, ganadharas tîrthakricchishyâdiḥ, ganâvacchedako yah sâdhûn grihîtvå bahiḥ kshetre åste gacchârtham kshetropadhimârgaņâdau pradhâvanakartâ şâtrârthobhayavit; yam vå spardhakâdhipatitvena sâmânyasâdhum api puraskrityä viharati ...... S.
pratyapâyam apayam apâyaparihâram ca jânanti. pratikûlo *pâyasya pratyapâya iti vigraheņa påyaparihåre 'pi pratyapayaçabdo vartate. S.
47) vihârabhậmiç caityagamanam vicârabhûmiḥ çarîracintâdyartham gamanam. S.
The scholiasts explain duizjattae by hinditum. It is, I think, a denominative verb from the base dûta., Skřt.: *dútîyati in the sense of: he runs as messenger, though that word would become in Prakrit *dûijjai. Or is duijjai derived from the base duia = dvitiya?
51) apaçcimamaranântas tatrabhavâ, árshatvâd uttarapadavșiddhau, apavcimamâraņântikî så câ 'sau samlekhanâ tasya jûsana tti sevâ, tayâ júsie iti kshapitaçarîro 'ta eva pratyakhyâtabhaktapânaḥ; pâdapopagataḥ kritapâdapopagamanah. S.
52) atâpayitum ekavâram âtape datum; pratâpayitum punaḥ punaḥ .... sthanam ûrdhvasthanam tac ca kâyotsargalakshanam. S. i have not been able to make out the exact meaning of kâyotsarga. I suppose kayotsarga means the remaining of the body in a posture adopted for penance, devotion, etc.
53) anuccâkucikasya, kuñca parispande, akucikâ 'parispandà

Page #138

Notes 111. Sâmâcârî.
125
niçcalâ yasya kambikâ na calati, adridhabandhane hi samgharshan matkuņakunthyâdivadhaḥ syât. uccâ hastâdi yâvat, yena pipilikâdivadho na syât, sarpâdir vâ na daçet; uccâ câ 'sâv akucâ co 'ccâkucâ kambâdimayî çayyâ sâ vidyate yasyâ 'sâv uccâkuciko, na uccâkuciko nîcasaparispandaçayyâkas tasya. anarthakabandhinaḥ pakshamadhye 'narthakam niḥprayojanam ekayâro 'pari dvau trîmç caturo và vârân kambâsu bandhân dadâti, catur upari bahûni vâ 'ddakâni (?) badhnâti, tathâ ca svâdhyâyapalimanthâdayo doshâḥ. yadi cai 'kâñgikam campakâdipattam labhyate, tadâ tad eva grâhyam bandhanâdiprakriyâparihârât. amitâsanikasya abaddhâsanasya sthânât sthânântarai hi muhur muhuḥ samkrâman sattvavadhaḥ pravartate; anekâni vâ âsanani sevamânasya anâtâpinaḥ samstârakapâtrâdînâm âtape 'datus, tatra ca panakasamsaktyâdayo dosha upabhoge ca' jîvavadhah. upabhogâbhâve co 'pakaraṇam adhikaraṇam eve 'ti. asamitasye "ryâdishu etc. S.
55) tau uccârapasavanabhumio iti. anadhisahishņos tisro 'ntaḥ, adhisahishņoç ca bahis tisrah. dûravyâghâte madhyâ tadvyâghâte âsannâ ity âsannamadhyadûrabhedât tisrah .... osannam ti prâyeņa bâhulyene 'ty arthaḥ. s.
56) tao mattaya (!) tti trîņi mâtrakâņi tadabhâve hi velâtikramanavegadhârase âtmavirâ dhanâ, varshati ca bahirgamane samyamavirâdhanâ. atra cûrṇiḥ: bâhim tassa gummiyâdigahaņam teņa mattae vosirittâ bâhim nitlâ paritthavei, pâsavane vi abhiggahito dhurei tassa sai jo jähe vosirai sotâhe dharei, na nikkhivai. suvamtą va ucсhamge thitayam ceva uvarim damdae vâ doreņa bumdhati gose asamsattiyâe bhûmîe paritthavei tti. S. The Kiraņâvali and Kalpalatâ give the same quotation, but offer no explanation.
57) The reason for shaving the head, or tearing out the hair, is: keçeshu hi apkâyo lagati sa ca virâdhyate, tatsañgâc ca shatpadikâḥ sammûrchanti, tâmç ca kandûyamânah khandayati nakhakshatam và cirasi karoti. S. The loca is preferred to the cutting of the hair because by the latter process 'shatpadikâç chidyante'.
pakkhiyârovaņa tti pâkshikam bandhadânam samstârakadavarakâņâm pakshe pakshe bandhâ moktavyâḥ pratilekhitavyâç ce 'ty arthaḥ; athavâ âropaņâ prâyaçcittam pakshe pakshe grâhyam sarvakalam viçeshato varshâsu. S.
59) iha pravacane 'dyai 'va paryushaņādine, kakkhata: uccaihçabdaḥ, katuko: jakâramakârarûpo, vigrahaḥ kalahaḥ samutpadyate. S. I do not know, which words are indicated by the initials m and j.
60) varshâsân 'pâçrayâs trayo grâhyâḥ samsaktijalaplâvanâdibhayât. tam iti padam tatre 'ty arthe sambhâvyate. veuvviya padilehân kvacic ca veuttiyâ padilehâ iti driçyate, ubhayatrâ 'pi punaḥ punar ity arthaḥ. sûijjiyâ pamajjaņā iti, ârshe: je bhikkhû hatthakamnam karei karimtam va säijjai tii vacanât, säijji dhâtur âsvadane vartate. tata upabhujyamâno ya upâçrayaḥ sa,

Page #139

126
Kalpasútra.
kayamâne kade tti nyâyât säijjiu tti bhanyate. tatsambandhini pramârjanâ sôijjiya. yasminn upâçraye sthitâs tam prâtaḥ pramârjayanti, bhikshâgateshu sâdhushu, punar madhyâhne, punaḥ pratilekhanâkâle tritîyapraharânte, iti vâracatushțayam pramârjayanti varshâsu, ritumadhve trih. avam ca vidhir asamsakte, sa
samsakte tu punaḥ punaḥ pramârjayanti, çeshopâçrayadvayam tu pratidinam pratilikhanti pratyavekshante: mà ko 'pi tatra sthâsyati, mamatvan vâ karishyatî 'ti. tritîyadivase pâdaproñchanakena pramârjayanti. ata uktam: veuvviya paạileha tti kvacit sâijjiyâ padileha tti driçyate, tatrâ 'pi pratilekhanâpramârjanayor aikyavivakshayâ sa evâ 'rthaḥ, s.
61) avagrihyo 'ddiçyâ 'ham amukâm diçam anudiçam vâ yâsyâmî 'ty anyasâdhubhyaḥ kathayitva. S..
pratijâgrati praticaranti gaveshayanti. S.
62) varshâkalpaushadhavaidyârtham glânasârâkaraņârtham vâ yâvac catvâri pañca vâ yojanâni gatva pratinivarteta. S.
63) etam pûrvoktaiạ sâmvatsarikam varsharâtrikam sthavirakalpam; yady api kimcij jinakalpikânâm api sâmânyam, tatha 'pi bhûmnâ sthavirâņâm evâ 'tra sâmâcârî 'ti sthavirakalpakamaryâdâm yathâsâtram yathâ sâtre bhaņitam, na sûtravyapetam, tathâ kurvataḥ kalpo bhavati, anyathâ tv akalpa iti yathậkalpam; evam kurvataç ca jñânâditrayalakshano mârga iti yathâmârgam; yatha tathyam yathai 'va satyam upadishtam bhagavadbhis tatha samyag yatbâ sthitam. käeņa tti upalakshanatvật kâyavânmanobhiḥ ....... sprishţvâ âsevya; pâlayitvå atîcârebhyo rakshayitva; çodhayitva çobhayitvâ vâ vidhivatkaraṇena; tîrayitva yâvajjîvam ârâdhya. S.
64) iti bravîmî 'ti çriBhadrabâhusvâmî svaçishyân prati brûte: ne dam svamanîshikayâ bravîmi, kim tu tîrthakaraganadharopadeçene 'ti. anena ca gurupâratantryam abhihitam. S.

Page #140

GLOSSARY.

Page #141

Page #142

Th. refers to the Sthavirâvalî, S. to the Sâmâcârîparyushanâ, T. to the Appendix. n. pr. = nomen proprium, v. l. = variae lectiones, id. indicates that the Prâkrit
word is identical with the Samskțit prototype.
aikka ma mti atikrâmanti S. 63. akk hara akshara . sayy! 138. aimta part. praes. act. Vi 207. ak kh îņa a-kshîņa 19, 23. aip p a mâņa atipramâna 40. agâ r a id. 1, 89, 116, S. 2. = aimam ca atimañca 100 seenotes. agârin S. 39; vâsa 94, 147. aimutta atimukta 37.
| a gâri agârin S. 2.=agariņî .39. airega ("ya) atireka 34, 59; ! agihaiņsi na grihe S. 29. sâi" 117, 147.
agga agra 14, 15, 35 T. etc. aiva y amta atipatat (ativrajat) aggao agratas 187, Th. 4. 35.
aggaņiya agraņî? 27 v. I. aiveg a ativega 46.
Aggidatta n. pr. Th. 5. aisirib hara atiçrîbhara 34. Aggib hûi Agnibhûti Th. 1. aisesa atiçesha 139.
Aggives à y a ņa n. pr. Th. 1, 3. a îya atîva 90, 91.
aggha argha maho61, 63, 66,104. auņaţthi = ekoņashashți 136. a m ka id. 27, 40. auņattarim ekonasaptati 178.a mkaņ a añkana 39. auņas att hi ekonashashți 136 | a mkolla añkotha 37. v. l.
a mga id. 9, 34, 35, 36, 61, a insa id. 36.
63 etc. =- vedânga 10;attho 64. am suya amçuka 32.
a mga ņa id. 37, 118. a kappa a-kalpa (anâ câra) S. 58. la mgi angin duyâlaso Th. 2. A kampiya n. pr. Th. 1. a mgulijjaga angulîya(ka) 61. a kasi akârshît 146.
Va m guliya anguli(ka) 61. akimcana a-kiñcana 118. am gulî(li) id. 36, 100, 115. a kuiya akucika S. 53, 54. acala mâņa a - calamâna 132, akudila a-kuţila 114.
S. 44. akoha a-krodha 118.
a cavala a-capala 5, 47, 88. la kkha Daksha 14. T.
a citta id. 118. akkhaya a-kshata 16.
a cela (Oya) id. 117. Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.

Page #143

130
Kalpasůtra.
a cca arcya; name of a lava 124. | Atthiyaggâ ma Asthikagrâma accunna y a atyunnata 36.
122. a c ch â y an a achdana 95. addha ardha 14, 15. a ccheraya âçcarya(ka) 19. ad dhaijja ardhatritîya 142,222. ajiņa a-jina (asarvajña) 138. aņa gâra an-agâra 118,127, Th.1. ajiya a-jita 114.
aņa gâriyâ anagâritâ 1, 94,116. Ajiya n. pr. 203.
aņamta an-anta 1, 16, 19, 127. ajja adya 6, 49, 57, 70, 106, Aņamta n. pr. 191. S. 59.
aņa mtara an-antara 2. ajja arya, prefixed to the names aņa vaka mk ha mâņa an-ava
of Theras and câkhâs; Voc. kâñkshamâna S. 51. ajjo Th. 1, S. 18, 52.
anavaraya an-avarata 110. Ajjaghosa n. pr. 160. aņâgaya an-âgata 21, 25. Ajja candan â n. pr. 135. aņ â pucchittà an-apricchya S. Ajiace dava name of a kula 46-51. Th. 7.
aņâ sa va an-âcrava 118. Ajjajakk hiņi n. pr. 176. a nijjiņņa a-nirjîrņa 19, 23. ajjattâe adyatyâya (or arya- aņiya anîka 14, 21.
tayâ.) Th. 2; S. 6, 7. aņu oga anuyoga Th. 13. ajjava årjaya 120.
aņu kampaņa anukampana 92. ajjiyâ âryâ 135, 176.
aņuka mpaya anukampa(ka) 30. ajjhatthiya adhyâtmika 19, aņu küla anukûla 95, 96, 90, 93, 106.
aņugac chai anugacchati 15; ajjh a yaņa adhyayana 147, S.64. | 2 ttâ 15. a mcei akuñcayati 15; 2 ttâ 15, aņu cariya anucarita 100, 102. am châvei akarshayati 63; a ņ u cca anucca S. 53. 2 ttâ 63.
aņujâ ņau anujânâtu 28. amjana id. 15, 27, 45.
aņujja an-úrja or an-ojaska 92. a mjali id. 5, 12, 15, 53, 115. aṇuttara an-uttara 1, 112, a ț ț a arta 92
114, 120, 127. ațţaņa sâlâ vyâyâmaçâlâ or a nuttarovavâ iy a anuttaraupariçramaçâlå 60, 102.
papâtika (anuttareshu vijayâdiaț ț h a artha (prayojana H 2, 33.) vimâneshu upapâto yesbûm te)
8, 12, 13, 50, 73, 83, 92, 119; 145, 166, 181, 225.
Th, 1, S. 1, 2, 18, 40, 64. | anu diçî vidic S. 61. att ha ashtan 4, 63, 64, 114, ! aņuddhari an-uddharin 132,
119, 145, S. 44. Onham 14.1 S. 44. att ha mga ashtâñga 64. a nuda huya an-uddhůta (apari- . atthattîsam ashtâtrimcat 162. tyakta) 102. a ţ ţhama ashtama 2, S. 23. anu nâi anunâdin 44. att ha saya ashţâdhikam çatam aņu painna anuprakîrna 46. 113.
aņupa visai anupraviçati 8 atthâ rasa ashțâdaçan 128, 137, 60, 61. 2 ttâ 8, 60, 61, 72. 175.
Ovittha anupravishţa 87, S. 32. at thâ vaya ashțâpada 227. aņu pålitt â anupalya S. 63. aţthi asthi 60.
aņu puvya anupûrva 36. atthiya a-sthita 132, S. 44. !aņuppatta anuprâpta 10,52,80

Page #144

Glossary.
131
anubhav a anubhâva 14. a mtara id. S. 27. anumaya anumata S. 19. am tara ântara: s' S. 31. a ņur û va anurûpa eyâņu"91,106. a mtarâ arvâk S. 8, 62. a Ņulitta anulipta 61.
a mtarâ antar (madhye) 30, 120. a nuloma anuloma 117. a mtarâ vâsa varshârâtrî 122, aņu vam a an-upama 37.
124. a ņ uv û hai(bûh) anuvşimhati 11, a mtariya antarita 70. 53.
Amtarijjiyâ name of a câkhâ a ņega an-eka T, 60, 61, 100, Th. 8. 102, S. 52.
amtiya antika 8, 12, 27, 50, Aņojjâ n. pr. 109.
53, 65, S. 51. a mda id. S. 44, 45.
amteura antaḥpura 90, 91, 112. anna see anna.
a mtevâsi antevâsin 127,144, Th. a ņņa maņņeņa în anyonyam 72. amte vâsiņi antevâsini Th. 5. aņ ņ ayar a see annayara.
am tomu hutta antarmuharta? a turiya a-tvarita 5,4
226. attha atra Th. 9.
a mdhay â ra andhakâra 32, 59. attha artha 9, 50, 79, S. 64. anna (aņņa) anya 10, 14, 55; atthamaņa astamana 39.
S. 39, 47. attharay a astaraka 63.
annay ara (annayara) anyatara atthi asti 19, S. 19, 38, 39,52,59. 18, 76, 118, S. 50. atthi asthi 60 v. l.
annayarî fem. of the preceding atthiņa in S. 19, = atthegai- S. 48, 49, 52, 61. yâņam see atthegaiya.
annumannam anyonyam 46. atthu astu; tthu 16.
a pacchima a-paçcima 122, S.51. atthegaiya see notes S. 14, ap a dinnavittâ a-pratijñapya S. 14—19, 63.
S. 52. a thavvana veya atharvaveda a paraddha aparâddha 59. 10.
a parâjiya a-parâjita 143; n. ada kk h u adrishţvâ S. 19. pr. 171. ada ț țhu adrishţvâ S. 19 v. 1. a parinnaya (otta) a-parijñapta a dijja (adejja) a-deya 102.
S. 40. a dițţha adrishta S. 19 v. l. a pâņaya a-pâna(ka) 116, 120, adeva a-deva 142.
147 etc. a daha ardha 39, S. 57. "nava a puţ ţha a-prishta 147.
195---203, 228. Onavama 2, 147 a puņarâ vatti a-punar-âvri
etc. "atthama 9, 51, 79, 96,152. add huţţha ardhatřitîya 165, apunarutta a-punar-ukta 110. Th. 1.
ap pa alpa 66, 104, S. 31. addh a hâra ardhahâra (nava- a p p akampa a-prakampa 118. sarika) 61.
appad i bad dha a-pratibaddha adharima id. see notes 102. 118, 119. amta anta 45, 146, S. 63. appadiva i a-pratipâtin 112. a in ta antar 38; = antaçcitta 42. | appadih aya a-pratihata 118.' a intag ada or amtakada anta- appaņ. âtman 8, 50, 63, 112, krit 124, 146, 147 etc.
120, 168, S. 2, S. 59. a mta kula anta-kula 17, 19. l ap pamatta a-pramatta 114.
g*

Page #145

132
Kalpasútra.
appho diya ("lia) âsphoțita 35,T. a bîya a-dvitiya 116, 147. abbhakkhâna
abhyâkhyâna
118.
abbhamgana abhyañjana 60. abbhamgiya abhyakta 60. abbhanunnây a abhyanujñâta 47, 86, 110, S. 46. abbhahiya abhyadhika 61. abbhimg" see abbhamg". abbhim tara abhyantara 100. abbhimtara o abhyantaratas
32.
abbhimtariy â abhyantarikâ63. abbhuggaya abhyudgata T. abbhuṭṭhiy a abhyutthita 119. abbhuṭṭhei abhyuttishṭhati 5, 15, 2ttâ 5, 87. abhagga a-bhagna 114. abhaya a-bhaya 16. abhikkhanam abhikshņam S. 17, 44, 53, 54, 61. abhigaya adhigata 73. abhiginhai abhigrihnâti 94. abhiggaha abhigraha 94. abhiggahiya abhigrihîta S. 54, an S. 55.
0
abhighâya abhighâta 43. Abhijas a name of a kula Th. 9. abhitthunamâna abhi+Vstu.
part. praes. act. 110. abhithuvvam â na abhi+V stu. part. praes. pass. 115 110 v. l., 113 v. 1.
Abhinamdana n. pr. 201. abhinamdamâna abhi+nand. part. praes. act. 110, 113. abhinivvatta abhinirvritta 113
v. 1. abhinivviṭṭha 113, 120.
abhinirvishța
abhinnâ ya abhijñâta Th. 5 etc. abhibhaviya abhibhûya114v.l. abhimuha abhimukha 15, 16, T. 62.
abhirâ ma id. 32, 42-44, 46, 57, 61, 100 T.
abhilâ va abhilâpa 151, 154. abhivaddh. abhi+V vṛidh. 1 pl. praes. "âmo 91; 33. pr. "itthâ 91. abhisamthunamâna abhi
samstuvat 113. abhisamannâgae (nt?) ? S.
52 v. 1. abhisiccamânî
abhishicya
mânâ 36.
abhisimcati id. 211.
abhise ya abhisheka 4, 33, T. 99. abhîi abhijit 204, 205, 227. abhiya a-bhita 114. amacca amatya 61.
amama a-mama 118. amala a-mala 36. amâna a-mâna 118. amâya a-mâya 118. a mâ vasâ amâvâsyâ 128. amijja (amejja) a-meya 102. amiya a-mita 34, S. 53. amilâya a-mlâna 102. am bara id. 14, 39, 46. ambila amla 95. ammâ piu mâtâpitri 108 "piyaro
104, "piîhim 110. "piûņam 90. amham asmat Gen. 51, 74, 91,
106, 107 S. 7, 8. amhe Nom. pl. 91, 106, S. 7.
ayam see ima.
ayana ayana 10, 114, 118. ayala acala 16. Ayalabhâya Acalabhrâtri Th. 1. Ara n. pr. 187.
arai a-rati 108, 118. aranna (nn) aranya 118. araya a-rajaḥ 14. aravim da id. 46.
arahassa a-rahasya 121. arahâ a-rahas 121. arahâ arhat Nom. 121, 149160, 170-174, 204-212, Gen. arahao 161-169, 174203. base arahamta Loc. sing. 74. n. pl. 17, 18, Acc. pl. 21. Gen. pl. 16. Ariṭṭhanem i n. pr. 170-183.

Page #146

Glossary.
•
133
ariha arha mah’-61 jîviy-83. asura id. 113, 121, 143. A rihadatta n. pr. Th. 10. asoy a acoka 37, 39, 59, 115, Ariha dinna Th. 11.
116, 157, 211. arih â arhat 46 Gen. pl. 1. a ha atha S. 43. aruya a-ruja 16.
a ha in aham S. 52. aruha arha in sar'aruha ? 42 ah aya ahata 61. see notes.
a hara adhara S. 43. alam kâra id. 85, 95, 102, 105, a ha vâ athayâ S. 26. 115, 116.
a h a = yathâ in ahakkama 59; alam kiya alamkrita 61, 66, ahâbâyara 27. ahâlamda S. 9; 104.
ahậvacca Th. 5, 6 etc. ahâalâhi (nivärane Hem. II 189) | sannihiya S. 52; ahâsuhuma S. 18.
27; ahâsutta etc. S. 63. alo h a a-lolha 18.
a higaraņa adhikarana S. 58. allîņa âlîna 92 T.
a hiya adhika 40, 63. sâ a va kam kh a mâņa see ano.
117. a vakkam ai apakrâmati 27; a hiyâsei adhyâsayati 117. 2 ttâ 27.
a hivai adhipati 14, 21, 27. a vagaya apagata 60.
a hivadąhâmo see abhi'. a vacca apatya see ahâ0 and niro. a h îņa a-hîna 9, 79. a va gijjhiya avagrihya S. 61 a he adhas 116, 120, S. 32, 36. see notes.
a horatta ahorâtra 118. a vamjan ajay ay a a-vyañjana
jâta(ka) S. 20. a vara tota apararâtra 2, 30, 90. | â i âdi icc 196, 197, 198. a vas âņa avasâna 61.
â ikkhai âcashte S. 64. a vasesa avaçesha Th. 2. Sâoâijja âdeya 36. S. 36.
â iya âdika 60, 90, 91, 198– ava harai apaharati 28. 2 ttâ 28. 203. avi api (after cons.) 21, 44. Th. âiya âdsita 36. (or âcita see
13, S. 28. aviggha a-vighna 114.
â înaga âjina(ka) 32. a vita ha a-vitatha 18, 83, 138. [ âu âyus 2, 9, 51. a vila ņ biya a-vilambita 5, 47. âuţtitta e kârayitum S. 49. aveiya (avediya) a-vedita 19. âutta âyukta puvvo paccho S. avvâ b âha ('vâha) a-vyâbâdha 33, 34, 35. 16, 28, 30.
âuya âyus; savv147. a sam khejja a-samkhyeya 28, âus o âyushmat; voc. S. 19. 226.
â kâra id. 9, 35, T. 79., asaņa açana 83, 104. S. 40, â kula id. 61. 42, 43.
â gai âgati 121. a sam did dh a a-samdigdha 13. âgac chai âgacchati 132, S. 44. a sa m bha mta a-sambhrânta 5, âg am a id. 145. 47.
âgamaņa âgamana S. 33-35. a siima açîta 148.
â gaya âgata 35, 43, 105, 106. a sui see sui.
â gara âkara 89. a subha a-çubba 28.
â dova âţopa 35.
pattiya).

Page #147

134
Kalpasútra.
âņaņa ânana 36, 61.
ârâh an â ârâdhanâ 114, S. 59. âņattiyâ âjñapti(ka) 26, 29, 57, ârâ haya (ârâdhaka) ârâdhya 58, 100, 101.
duro S. 53; su" S. 54. âņam da ânanda 5, 15, 50. ârâ hittâ ârâdhayya S. 63. âņam diya ânandita 5, 15, 50. ârogga ârogya adj. 9,51,96, S.17. â ņavei ajñapayati 27.
â rovaņâ âropaņâ S. 57. â ņ â âjñâ 14, 27, 58, S. 63. âlaiya âlagita (yathasthanam â ņâ pâņuya ânâpânaka (ucchvá- I sthapita) 14.
saniḥçvâsapramâņa) 118. Âlabhiyâ n. pr. 121. ânâ miya ânâmita T.
â lay a id. 120. âtâ viya âtâpita an' . 53. âlimgaņa alisigana so 32. âdâņa see âyâņa.
âlîņa âlîna (guptendriya) 110. à dânîya âdeya = pradhâna see â loy a aloka 28, 61; 44, 97 v. l. puris.
â vaccejja âpateya Th. 2. â dâya id. 116, S. 29.
â vana âpana 89, 100. â dikara (gara) id. 16.
âvatta âvarta gañg'. 43. â dhâra id. 51, 79.
âvattâya mta âvartamâna 35. â pucch. â+V prach. lium inf. S. â yaliyã âvali(kâ) 118. 46,"ittâ S. 46, 48.
âvi (yâvi) câ 'pi 92. â pûra id. (tûņira) 38.
â viddha id. (parihita) 61, T. â bhara na id. 36, 61, 66, 98, à vîkam ma âviḥkarma 121. 104, 105, 116.
â sa mga see uttarâsañga. ab hoiya âbhogika 112.
â sana âsana 5, 48, 95. âbhoei abhogayati (vilokayati) Pâsaņiya adj. from the prece112 2 ttâ 112.
ding S. 53, 54. â bho em âņa âbhogayat 15. à satta âsakta 41, 100. âmam tittâ âmantrya 104. â sattha âçvasta 5, 48. âya mta âcânta 105.
â sama âçrama 89. âyay aņa ayatana S. 43. â sama pa ya n. pr. 157. â ya âtma 14, 43. khuddo 129 â sayai (âsai) âçrayati 95. 130.
â sa va see anâsava. âyara âkara. kamal' 59. Åsas eņa n. pr. 150. â yara adara 115.
à sâem âņa âsvâdayat 104. ayariya âcârya 1, S. 7, 8, 20, 46. âsâ dha âshâdha 2, 182, 206. âyâ. â+V yâ "imti 3 pl. praes. â siya âsikta 100.
17; (imsu 3 pl. pr. 17, 18; â s oy a âgvina 30, 174. Cissamti 3 pl. fut. 17.
â h. âhu =âha 133, S. 18, 19, âyâņa âdâna (kârana) 118, S. 40. âhamsu = âhus S. 27. 53, ano S. 54.
â haya â hata 5, 8, 15, 43. = â yâma id. S. 25.
âdolita 40. ấy ay a adaya S. 29 v. 1. â hâra id. 2, 95. â y â van â âtâpanâ 120.
â hârettae (Cittae) S. 17, 42, â yây. â+1 tap. âtâpe datum 43, 48-451, âhâremâna 95.
Dettae S. 52; Cemâņa 120. "iya inf. and part. of the denomin. part. S. 54, ano S. 53.
of âhâra. ârakkhaga ârakshaka 100. â hijja m ti âkhyâyante 108, 109, ârâma id. 89, S. 32, 36. . Th. 5, 6 etc.

Page #148

Glossary.
âhevacca âdhipatya 14. â hoiya âbhogika 112 v. 1. see
notes. âhohiya 112 v. l., 157.
i.
i'
iti in vâ q. v. ii (ia) iti 148 v. l. S. 18. ik kârasî ekâdaçî 157. Ikkhaga Ikshvâku 2, 18. Ikkhâ gabhûmî n. pr. 206. Ikkhagu Ikshvâku 2 v. 1. iccity; "âi 196-203, "eyam S. 63.
icch Vish. "âmi S. 46, 48. ijja S. 46-52. icc hâ id. S. 41. icchiya ipsita 13, 83. ittha ishta 110.
iddhi riddhi 102. savv° 115. iti id. 148, S. 58.
itihâsa id. 10.
ittae (ettae) etum S. 27.
ittha (ettha) atra S. 38, 39, 52. Imda Indra 14, 15. Imdadinna Th. 4, 10. imdanila indranila 45. Indapuraga n. pr. of a kula
Th. 8.
Th. 1, 2.
imdiy a indriya 9, 60, 114, 118. ibha id. 33.
ima base of pron. idam. Nom. s. m. ayam 16, 90. neut. imam S. 19. pl. m. ime Th. 5 etc.; f. imâo Th. 5 etc. neut. imâim 89, S. 44; Acc. s. m. imam 15; pl. ime 3, 5, 6 etc. 46, 74; Gen. s. f. imîse 2. iyânim idânîm 92, 94; ime
'yânim 79, 86.
iriya îryâ 118. iva id. 42, 46, 118.
i vâ iti vâ? (ikâro vâkyâlamkâraḥ K.) 108, 210. Isigutta n. pr. Th. 6, 9.
135
Isiguttiya n. name of a kula
Th. 9.
Isidatta n. pr. Th. 10. Isipaliya n. pr. Th. 11. Isipâliyâ ajja" name of a çâkhâ Th. 11.
iha id. 2 etc.
ihagaya îhagata 16.
î.
îsara içvara 14, 61. isim ishat 15. îhâ id. 8, 50, 72. îhâmiga (ya) îhâmriga 44, 63.
ukkuḍuya utkaṭuka 120.
Imdabhai Indrabhûti 127, 134, ukkosa utkarsha S. 57.
utkrishta 134
u.
u ca Th. 8.
uiya udita 59.
uuya ritu(ka) 37, 41.
nú ritu; nue 118. uuim 114. ukkada utkata 43.
ukkampiya (dhavalita) S. 2. ukkara utkara 42. ut-kara
102.
ukkaliy'a mda utkalikânda S.
45.
ukkittha utkrishta 28, 34, 43 v. 1.
ukkosiya 145 etc. Ukkosiya n. pr. Th. 4. ugga ugra 211, "kula 18. uggaya udgata T. uggaha see oggaha. ucca S. 54, an" S. 53. uccaṭṭhâna uccasthâna(vywuα) 96.
Uccanâgarî n. of a çâkhâ Th.
9, 10.
uccaya id. rayan'- 4, 33, T. uccâgaya uccâgata or uccâgaja 36. see notes.
uc câya uccâtma 43. uccâra id. 118, S. 51, 55, 56. uccâremâna uccâryamâna 73.

Page #149

136
Kalpasútra.
ucchalamta ucсhalat 43 v. 1. | udd huvvam â ñî uddhûyamânâ ucchinna id. 89.
(udvîjyamânâ) 61. Uju bâliyâ (ii) n. pr. 120. unn aijja mâņa unnatim prâujjala ujjvala 36, 46.
pyamâņa 115 v. 1. ujjalanaga ujjvalana(ka) 46: unnaya unnata 32, 36, T. ujjalamta ujjvalat 41.
unnam dijja mâņa unnandyaujjâņa udyâna 89, 211.
mâna 115. ujjimta n. pr. 174, 183. up a vajjamâņa upavadyamâna Ujju mai n. pr. Th. 5.
44. ujjuya rijuka (sarala) 36; (bila) u pasa ma n. pr. 124 v. l. S. 45.
upp ajja mti utpadyante 117. ujjoy a udyota 97 v. 1., 128. uppa y amta utpatat 97. ujjoviya udyotita 61, 97 v. l., uppayamân a utpatat 125, 126. 125.
uppim upari 183, 227. uţ ţha see ottha.
uppimjala ga utpiñjala (see utthiya utthita 59.
notes 97) 126. Udumba rijjiy â name of a uppimjala m â ņ a utpiñjala 97. cakha Th. 7.
ubhao ubhayataḥ 32, T. Uddu yâ diy ag aņa n. pr. Th. 8. / ubha ya id. S. 64. unha ushņa 95.
umm â ņ a unmâna 9, 51, 79, uttama id. 16, 41, 44, 55, 100. 114, Th. 13.
um milliya unmilita 59. uttara id. 28, 105, S. 43. ummi ûrini 43.
samtaro S. 31 see notes. | ummukka unmukta 10, 52, 80. Uttara n. pr. Th. 6.
u ya uda. khîroya 43. uttarakurâ n. pr. 173. ura uras S. 29. Uttara balissahagana n. pr. urattha urah-stha 36. Th. 6.
uru id. 42, nâyaga 39. uttara sa inga id. 15.
ulla ârdra 95, S. 42. uttarâsâ dha 205, cauo 204. Ullag a ccha n. pr. of a kula uttarijja uttarîya 61.
Th. 7. uttiņgalena S. 45 see notes. ullas amta ullasat 36. utthaya see otthaya.
ulla siya ullasita 40. udag a udaka; câulodaga tilodaga ulloiya ullocita 100 see notes.
tusodaga javodaga S. 25. ulloya ulloka or ulloya 32. uda ya udaka 57, 61, S. 2, 11, uvaittha upadishța 114. 42, vigaqdae S. 43.
uvautta upayukta Th. 13. udaya id. 19, 39.
uvakk h a dâ viņti upaskârauda y'a mda S. 45 v. 1.
yanti 104. u diya udita 130, 131.
u va gay a upagata 3, 29, 92. uddam s'a mda $ 45 see notes. uva mga upanga 10. uddala avadalana 32.
u vam gî fem. of the preceding Udde hag a ņa n. pr. Th. 7. 36. uddhamta uddhâvat 39 see uvaciya upacita 34, T. 100; notes.
SOVO 112. -- 15 v. l., 32 v. l. uddhuya uddhůta 28, 32, 44, uyajjh â y a upadhyâya 1, S. 7, 57, 100.
1 8, 20, 46.

Page #150

Glossary.
137
uvaṭṭhâna upasthâna 89. "sâlâ uvâ gaya upâgata 2, 96, 116,
57, 58, 62.
122.
uvadam sei upadarçayati S. 64. uvadisai upadiçati 211. Uvanamda n. pr. Th. 5. uvanamdijjmâna (on") upanandyamâna 115 v. 1. uvabhoga upabhoga 44. uvama upamâ, at the end of a compound 38; see paliovama, sâgarovama.
uva mâna upamâna 36. uvayamta (ov") avapatat 97. uvayamâna avapatat 35, T.
uvaraya uparata 92. uvalagga upalagna 42. uvalitta upalipta 57, 100 v. 1. uvaleviya upalepita 100. uva vâ ya upapâta (devanârakânâm janma) 121.
uva vâsa upavâsa 128. uvaveya upaveta 9, 79 v. 1., Th. 13 v. 1.
125, 126.
Usabhadatta n. pr. 2, 5, 8, 13, 15.
uvayâra upakâra or upacara Usabha sena n. pr. 214. 32, 57, 63, 100. usina ushņa 61, S. 25. ussagga utsarga kâ S. 52. ussamka uc-cchulka 102 v. l., 209 v. l. ussappini utsarpiņi 19. us sav. ut+Vçri. caus. "eha 2 pl. imper. 100. "ittâ 100 v. 1., 107.
uvasatta upasakta 36. uvasamta upaçânta 118.
uvasama upaçama S. 57. n.
pr. 124.
uvasam. upa+ çam. ai S. 59, "iyavva S. 59. âviyavva. caus. S. 59.
uvâyanâvittae (uvâin") atikramitum S. 8, 36, 57, 63. uvâsaga ("ya) upâsaka 136, 163, 179, 216.
uvâsiyâ upâsikâ 137, 164, 180,
217.
upasampa
uvasampajjittâ dya S. 50. uvasâmiyavva S. 59 v. 1. uvasohiya upaçobhita T. uvassa ya upaçraya S. 27, 32, 60. uva hâra upahâra (vistâraṇa) 34. uvahi upadhi S. 52. uvahiya upahita 100 v. 1. uvâinâ vittae see uvâyanâvittae. uvâgacch. upâ+V gam.
Dai Pittâ 5, 28, 29 etc. ijjâ opt. S. 29. ittae inf. S. 32, 36.
uveya upeta 79, Th. 13. uvvala na udyalana 60. usabha (ha) rishabha 44, 63. Usabha Rishabha 204, 206228.
uvasagga upasarga 107, 114, ussukka uc-chulka 102.
117.
ussâ (osâ) avaçyâ S. 45. ussiya ucchrita 33 v. 1.
ussumka uc-chulka 209. usseima utsvedima or utsekima S. 25.
û.
ûna ûna 189, 227. ûniya ûnita 195-203, 227. úru id. 33, 35, 36. ûsatta utsakta (upari lagna)
100.
ûsaviya (= *ucchrapita) ucchrita 15.
ûsasiya ucchvasita 15 v. 1. û siya ucchrita 33.
e.
ekârasî ekâdaçî 157 v. l., 212 v. 1.
ekka (ikka) eka T. ekkavîsâe ekavimçati Inst. 2.

Page #151

138
Kalpasltra.
ekkâras a ekâdaçan 165, 185, Th. oņa m dijja mâņa avanandya
1. ord. 104 v. l., 157 y. I. mâna 115 v. l. ek kâra sa ma ekâdaça 104. 1 otthaya avastřita 61, 63. ega eka 15, 78, 93, 116, 122, oniya ţţa avanivritta 43.
136, 147, S. 38, 39; f. egâ om u y ai avamuñcati 15. 116. S. 38, 39.
omuittâ 15, 116. egao ekatas S. 38 v. l., 39 v. l. oya ojas see taoya. ega yao S. 38, 39.,
oyaviya parikarmita 32. egây ay a ekatra "yata = suba- orâla (urâla) udara 3, 5, 6, 9 etc. ddha S. 36.
oro ha avarodha 102, 115. egâras î ekâdaçî 212.
olijjham âņa avalihyamâna 42. etta e see ittae S. 27 v. l. ovaya mta avapatat 37, 97. ettha (ittha) atra Th. 5 etc. lovala na v. l. uvautta Th. 13. eya etad. base 91, 107. Sing. | oviya parikarmita 15, 61.
Nom. ms. ese 19, 23. eso 1. ! osatta ayasakta 100. esa 91, esam 8, 50, neut. 13, os a ņ ņam (nn) prâyeņa S. 55, 61. 17, 22, Acc. ms. eyam 8, 12, 50. osappiņî avasarpiņi 2, 19, 147. eyam fem. 26, eyam neut. 13. i osovaņî avasvapini 28. Gen. ms. eyassa 91. Loc.eyainsi oha ya avahata 92. 106. eyammi 195. Plur. Nom. ohi avadhi 15, nâņi 139, 166, ms. ee f. eyâ Th. 13. neut. 181, 219. eyâi Th. 8, Acc. ms. ee 46, gen. oh î r am â n â nidrâtî 3, 6, 31. eesim 74, eesi 7.
k. eyai ejati 92, 93, 94. eya mâņ a ejamâna 94.
ka pron. inter. Nom. sing. m. ke e y ân urú y a stadanurupa 91, | 7; n. kim 61, 133, Th. 7, 8 107.
etc. Instr. kena Th. 1, s. 1. e yârisa etâ driça 46.
kains a pâ î kâmsyapatra 118. eyâr û va etadrûpa 3, 5, 6 etc. kakuha kakuda 33, T. Eråva î n. pr. S. 12.
ka k k adaccha karkațâksha T. erâ vana airâvana 14.
kakke an a karketana 45. Elâvacca name of a gotra ka k kha kaksha S. 29. Th. 4, 6.
kakkhada kakkhata S. 59. eva id. 2, 26, 116 etc.
Kaccâyaņa n. pr. of a gotra Th. 3. ev ai khutto iyatkritvas S. 48. / kaccha kaksha 114. e vaiya evatika (iyat) S. 18, kamcana kañcana 40, 41, 44, 21, 48.
T. 119. evam id. 5, 6, 9, 12, 18, 21, etc. | kattu křitvå 5, 12, 66, S. 36, esan â eshaņa 118.
111. (uktva) 11, 16, 29, 94.
(dhyatva) 21. 0.
katthakarana kshetra 120. ogin h. (nh) ava+V grah. Cai 50 kada krita 121, S. 2, (== çrâva
Pamti 72, "ittâ 50, 72, S. 9. kîkrita) s. 19. ogga ha avagraha 5, 8, 50, S. 9. kada ga kațaka 15. oghetta v va avagrâhitavya S. kadi kati 61. 18.
kadiya kațita S. 2. ottha (uţtha) oshtha S. 43. kaduy a kațuka 95; S. 59.

Page #152

Glossary.
139
kaņa ga kanaka 35, 36, 40, 44, 28, 57, 100. see kațţu, kicca
61, 90 etc. = kaņa S. 27, 30. kâum; kujjâ opt. S. 19. akâsî kaņa ga maya kanakamaya 36. 146. kaniyâ kaņikâ S. 45.
"kar a (gara) id. at the end of a kaniya sa kaniyasa Th. 1.
compound, see âdikara, titthakamtag a kanţaka 114 v. l. kara, dina". kitti", jasa", namdio kam tha id. 36, T.
vivaddhaņa 51, 79; nisseyasa katu kratu 14.
111; vitimira" 38. kattari kartari S. 57.
kara id. 36, 59. see karayala. kattiya kartika 124, 171. karaņa id. 60, 61, 104. astrol. katthai kutracit 46, 118.
124. kamta kânta 9, 34, 36-38, ka raya karaka S. 45. 42, 70.
karay ala karatala 5, 12, 15, kaîn ti kậnti 115.
28, 36, 67, 92. kam dara id. 89.
kala mbu ya 5 y. l., 8, 47. kanna karņa T.
kala ha id. 118. Kanha n. pr. Th. 13.
kalah am sa id. 42. Kan has a ha name of a kula Th. 7.
kalâ va kalậpa 36, 41, 61, 100. kapola id. 33.
kaliya kalita 32, 57, 100. kappa kalpa - âcâra 10, 119, kallam kalyam 59. S. 57, 63.
kallâ ņa 3, 5, 6, 7, 9, 31, 32, kapp ai kalpate 94, S. 8, 9, 10, 49 etc.
kappamti S. 21---25. kallâ ņ aga kalyâņa(ka) 61. kappar u kk haya kalpavri- kallola id. 43. ksha(ka) 61.
ka s â y a kashấya 95. kappiya kalpita 61, 110, 155, ka siņa kļitsna 1, 36, 120. 172.
ka haka haga 97. kappûr a karpâra 43.
kahaga kathaka 100. kabbad a karbața 89.
kaha kathâ 55. kama krama in ahakkama 59. kâ um křitvà S. 46. ka mala id. 15, 34, 35, 36, 39, | kâussagg a kâyotsarga S. 52. 41, 42, T. 59.
K â kam da ga n. pr. Th. 4, 6, kampa mâņa kampamâna 40. 9, 10. kam bala id. S. 52.
Kâ kaņdiya n. pr. Th. 9. kamma karman 19, 32, 104; Kaka mdiyâ name of a câkhâ bali" 66, 95, 104.
Th. 8. kay a krita 36, 40, 61, 66, 95, | kâma karma 211 v. l. 99, 104.
kâma id. sampâviu 16. kaya kaca 61.
Kâmiddhi n. pr. Th. 6, 8. kay ambiya kadambita (alam- Kâmiddhiya name of a kula krita) 33.
Th. 8. kaya mbu ya kadamba(ka) 5. kâya id. 117, 118, 121, S. 42, kar. V kri "ei 5, 8, 15, 28, 102, 43, 63. see kâussagga.
116. "emti S. 63. "eha 2 imp. kây a ņ baga kâdamba(ka) 42. pl. 57, 100. Cissamo 91, 128. kâraga kâraka 9, 51. Vessâmo 106. Sittâ 5, 8, 15, | kâraņa id. S. 64.

Page #153

140
Kalpasutra.
kâla 12, 14, 95, 96, 99 etc. Kubera n. pr. Th. 11.
gaya 124 sqq. Th. 13. Kuberâ ajja' name of a çakhâ Kalaga n. pr. Th. 13; Kala- Th. 11.
gaya Th. 12; Kalaya Th. 12. ku mâra id. 106, 172, 211, 227, kârem âņa kârayamâņa 14.
Th. 13. kâra yo caus. V kri "eha 2 pl. kumala id. suo 9, 34-36, 40,
imp. 57, 100; "ittâ 57, 100.1 60, 61. kâlâgaru kâlâguru 32, 44, 57, kumuya kumuda 38, 42, T. 100.
kumbha id. 4, 33, T. Kâ sava n. pr. name of a gotra kumma kûrma 36, 118.
2, 21, 107, 108, Th. 1, 3, 5, kuru vim då vatta kuruvinda
10, 12, 13. Kasavi fem. 108. varta (bhûshanaviçesha) 36. Kâ savijjiyâ name of a câkhâ kula id. 2, 17, 18, 19, 51, 79, Th. 9.
89, 110 = griha S. 19; Th. kâsâ iya kâshầyika (raktá câți- 6, 7 etc. plur.-à-âim. ka) 61.
kulagara kulakara 206. Kâsî Kâçi 128.
kuvala ya id. 42. kimsuya kimçuka 39, 59. kusala kucala 60, 64. kiccâ krityâ S. 12.
kusuma id. 15, 32, 37, 41, T. kinci kimcit S. 30, 47. kû va kúpa 5, 8, 47. kițţittâ kirtayitvâ S. 63. kei kaçcit S. 38, 39, 52; kecit kitti kirti 51, 79.
117. kinnara id, 44, 63.
keu ketu 51, 79.. kinha krishna S. 45.
ke û ra keyûra 15. kiraņa id. 33, 35, 40, 42, 43.kevaiya kiyat S. 18. kila mta klânta S. 61.
ke vala 1, 114, 140. "kappa 15. kiviņa (kivaiņa) kripaņa 17, 19. onâņi 140. kuiya kucika S. 19.
kev ali kevalin 121. kumkuma id. 59.
kesa keça S. 57; "hattha = Kuccha n. pr. Th. 12, 13. | keçapaça 36. kucchi kukshi 2, 3, 15, 19, kesara id. 35, T. 21, 46, 91.
kouya kautuka 61, 95, 104. kujjâ kuryât S. 19.
kojja (a flower) 37. kudabhî (?) T.
koțțima kuțțima 61. kudumbiya kautumbika 36. Kottuvânî name of a câkhâ Kuņâlâ n. pr. S. 12.
Th. 6. Kumdaggâma n. pr. mâhaņa" koț țh âgâra 90, 91, 112.
2, 15 etc. khattiya" 66. koda mdiya see kodamdiya v. l. kumdadhâri (âjõâm dhârayati) Kodála name of a gotra 2, 15. 89, 98.
kod a koại koţikoţi 228. Kum dapura n. pr. 65, 100. kodi koţi 187, 195--203. kum dala id. 14, 15, 36, 67. Kodin na name of a gotra Th. Kumặala n. pr. Th. 8.
1, fem, â 109. kumthu id. 132, S. 44. Kodinna n. pr. Th. 6. Kumthu n. pr. 188.
Kodiya n. pr. Th. 4, 6, 9, kumda id. 36, 37, 40.
10. kumdurukka id. 32,44,57,100. | Kodiyagane n. pr. Th. 9.

Page #154

.
Glossary.
Koḍivarisiy â name of a çâkhâ| khitta (khetta) kshetra 118. khippa kshipra adv. khippâm eva 26, 29, 57, 64.
Th. 5. koḍumbiya kauṭumbika 56, 58-61, 63, 65. kodamdiya (ima) 102 see notes.
khina kshiņa 147. see akkhîņa. khira kshira 33, 35, 38, 43, T. S. 17.
komala id. 35, 59, 60. korimta (a flower) 61. korim tapatta korinţapattra37. kosa kosha 90, 91, 112. kosa kroça S. 9-13. Kosambiya name of a çâkhâ
Th. 6.
Kosalaga Koçala 128. Kosaliya Kauçalika 204, 206
228.
==
kosi koshi T.
koha krodha 118.
kh.
khaggi khadgin 118.
khaciya khacita (piñjarita) 59. khana kshana 118.
khattiya kshatriya 18, 21, 2732 etc. kshatra 211. khattiyânî kshatriyânî
27-32 etc.
Kosiya name of a gotra Th. 4, khemalijjiy â name of a çâkhâ
6, 11, 13 fem. â 100.
Th. 8.
21,
khamta kshânta 108 v. 1. khamti kshânti 120, Th. 13. "khame 108.
khala id. 118.
141
-
khudda kshudra çishya S. 20. khudḍaya kshudraka or kshullaka (çishya) S. 38.
khuddiyâ fem. of the preceding
S. 20, 38.
khudda kshudra in khuddâya kshudrâtma 129, 130.
khura kshura S. 57. kheda kheta 89.
khetta see khitta.
khela çleshman 118, S. 56. khokhubhamâna part. praes. intens. of kshubh. 43. khomiya kshaumita 32.
g.
gai (gaya gati) gati 5, 16, 28, 118, 121, 145.
ga'im da gajendra 36. gagana id. 38, 40, 45, T. 118. gamga id. 32. gamgavatta gañgâvartâkhya
âvarta 43.
khamdha skandha 35, T. kham. V ksham. "ai 117. "iyavva S. 59. caus. khâmijjâ S. 59. khâmiyavva or khamâviyavva S. 59.
gaccha id. 2. imp. Vgam 114. gajjiya garjita 33, 44. gana id. 37, 39, 61, 113, 160, 213, Th. 1, 5 etc. ganaga ganaka 61. gananayaga gana-nayaka 61. kshamâçra ganaraya gana-râja 128. ganahara ganadhara 160, 213, Th. 1, S. 3, 4, 5, 46.
khamâ samaņa mana Th. 13. khaya kshaya 2. kharamuhi kharamukhi a (see ganâvaccheyay a ganâvacche.
note 14) 102, 115.
daka S. 46, 48.
gani ganin Th. 2, 13, S. 46. khalu id. 6, 8, 18, 21, 49 etc. ganiya ao 102 v. 1.; subst.
S. 44, 59.
211.
khâima khâdiman 104, S. 40. Ganiya name of a kula Th. 8. khaya khâta S. 2. ganiya ganika 102.

Page #155

142
Kalpasútra.
gamda id. 14.
| gimha grîshma 2, 96, 119, gati see gai.
120 etc., Th. 13. gatta gâtra 61.
girâ gîr 47. ga mtum id. S. 10-13, 62. giri id. 39, 45, 89. gamtha grantha 118..
gilâņa glâna S. 18, 20. gamdha id. 32, 33, 37, 44, 57, giha griha 2, 8, 89. 95, 102.
gihattha grihastha 112, 157. gam dhavațţi gandhavarti 32, gihi gọihin S. 19. 57, 100.
gîya gîta 14, 115. ga mdha v va gandharva 44. gumj'add ha guñjárdha 39, 59. gamdh a hatthi gandhahastin gumjam ta guñjat 37. 16.
guda id. S. 17. gamdhi gandhin 37.
guņa id. 9, 34, 36, T. 60, 79 etc. 'g am dhiya gandhika 32, 57, Guņa silay a name of a caitya 100.
S. 64. gabb ha garbha 1, 21, 29, 74, gutta gupta 92, 118. 76, 92, 94, 95.
gutta see gotta. gabbhatta garbhatva 2, 3, 15, gutti gupti 120. 19, 21, 91.
guttiya guptika (rakshaka) 99. gabbhattha garbhastha 94. gupp a mâņa gupyat (vyâkuligam a ņijja gamanîya 47, 110. bhavat) 43. gamb hîra id. 32, 33, 110, 118. gumagum â ya mta madhuram gaya gaja 4, 33, 36.
dhyanat 37. gaya gata 5, 92, 96, 110 etc., guru id. 110, "yaņa "jana 55. S. 64.
guliyâ gulikâ T. gaya see gai.
guhira gambhîra 38. "gara see "kara.
gevijja graiveya 61. galagg a h a galagraha 39. geha geha 65, 66. galiya galita 33, 92, 94. go id. 38, T. Gavedhuy â name of a câkhâ goņņa (guņņa) gauņa 91, 107. Th. 7.
gotta gotra 2, 19, 21, 89, 107, gavesittae gaveshitum S. 61. 108, Th. gavviya garvita 42.
Godâ sa n. pr. Th. 5. ga ha graha 61, 96, mahag" 129, God â s aga ņa n. pr. Th. 5. 130.
godo hiyâ godohikâ 120. gahaņa grahaņa S. 63. Goya ma name of a gotra 2, gahiya gřihîta 36, 73, S. 36. 127, Th. 1, 3, 4, 10, 12, 13. gahira gambhîra 38 v. l. Goya mejjiy â name of a câkhâ gâ dha id. 35.
Th. 9. gâma grâma 89, 118, 119. goyara gocara S. 20. gâ mâņu gâ mam grâmânugrâ- goloma go-loma S. 57. mam S. 47.
| gosîsa goçîrsha (candanaviçesha) gâmiņi gầminî 113, 120. 61, 100. gâ y a gatra 60. gâ h â vai gļihapati 120, S. 20 etc.
gh. ginh. (nh) V grah, l'ai 28, s. gh ațţh a ghrishța 32, S. 2. 19, "ittae S. 56, 60.
ghada ghata 100.

Page #156

Glossary.
ghana ghana 33, 34, 36, 38, 44, T. ghanamuimga ghanamridanga 14, 115.
C.
ghamtiya ghâmțika 113. ghaya ghrita 46.
ghara griha 32, 61, 118, S. 27. gholamta (itas tato bhramat) 15. ghosa ghosha 33, 44, 115.
ca ca 1, 3 etc.
caittâ cyutvâ 1, 2, 149, 171. caissâmi fut. Vcyu 3. cau catur "bhamga S. 39, "bhaga 188, 189. "ddamta 33 T. "vviha ("vidha) 60, 118.
Gen. pl. caunham 10, 14. caukka catushka 89, 100. caugamana caturgamana (catasro diçaḥ) 43. cauttisaima a catustrimça 168. cauttha caturtha 2, 120 etc. caudas a caturdaçan 46. cauddas a caturdaçan 74, 'nham 76 see coddasa.
caupanna catuḥpañcâçat 174,
182.
caumuha (mm) caturmukha 89,
100.
caurâsiim caturaçîti 183185, 213, si 14, "sîî 214. caurâsîima caturaçîtitama159. causaṭṭhim catuḥshashti 163,
211.
cakka cakra 36; cakravâka 42. cakkavaṭṭi cakravartin 16,
74, 80, 86. N. pl. î 17-23. cakkahara cakradhara 74. cakkiya câkrika 113. cakkiyâ çaknuyât (?) S. 12, 13. cakkhu cakshus 16, 132, S. 44. camkammam â ņ a cañkramya
mâņa 38.
caccara catvara 89, 100. camcala id. 14, 43, 46. camcumâlaiya cañcumâlita (pulakita) 15, 50.
camda id. 28, 29, 45. cattâri catvâri 77, 143, 179, Th. 5, 7 etc. S. 26, 62. cattâlîsam catvârimçat 177. camda candra 36, 38, 40, 43, 96, 104, 110, 118. Camda name of a year 124. camdana candana 61, 100, 119. Camdanâ n. pr. ajja 74. Camdanâgarî name of a çâkhâ Th. 6.
camdappabhâ n. pr. 113. Camdappaha n. pr. 197. camdimâ candramas T. camara id. 44, 63. camú id. 114.
143
campaga campaka 37. Campâ n. pr. 122. Campijjiyâ name of a çâkhâ Th. 8.
camma carman 60. caya cyava 2, 149, 171. cayamâna cyavamâna 3. carana id. 36. carama id. 16, 21.
caritta caritra 114, 120, Th. 13. carima carama 2, 124. cariya carita su 120. cala id. 43, T. calana calana 36, 59. calamâna calamâna 94, 132, S. 44; a 132. caliya calita 43.
cavana cyavana 121. cavala capala 15, 28, 29, T. see acavala.
câuramta câturanta 16, 80. see notes.
câulodaga tandulodaka S. 25. câulodana tandulodana S.
33-35.
câmarâ câmara 61. câmîkara id. 36.
câraga câraka 100, 101. Câranagana n. pr. Th. 7 "câri "cârin S. 27. câru id. 14, 33-35, 38.

Page #157

144
Kalpasútra.
câ va câpa T.
| chappaya shađpada 37. ciccâ (ceccâ cejjâ) tyaktvâ 112. Chaluy a n. pr. Th. 6. citth. V sthâ. 'ai 95; Samti 89; | chavi id. 34.
Cittae S. 38, 39; 'ium inf. châ y â id. 113, 120. S. 9.
châyâlîs a shatcatvârimcat citta id. 5, 50.
193. citta citra 14, 32, 37, 42, 44, chinna id. 118, 124, 147, S. 43. 48, 61, 63.
cheya cheka 28, 29, 60. citta (cetta) caitra 9, 115, 211. cittâ citrâ 171, 174, 182; pamca 170.
ja yat pron. rel. jap-pabhiim 89. cittiya citrita 32.
Nom. sing. ms. je 2, 21; neut. cimtâ id. 92.
jam 17. plur. ms. je Th. 2; cimtiya cintita 16, 90.
neut. jâim 89, S. 44. Acc. ciyatta tyakta 117.
sing. jam 3; fem. jam eva 28; cilliya dîpyamâna 32 v. l. · Instr. jen'eva 5, 28 etc.; jeņâm cîvara id. 117.
eva 29; Gen. jassa Th. 13. cunna (nn) cûrņa 32, 98. jaiya jayika (jayo 'sty eshu) 96. cuya cyuta 3, 92.
ja uvveya yajurveda 10. ceiya caitya 120, S. 64.
Jak khadinnâ n. pr. Th. 5. ced a ceța 61.
Jak k h â n. pr. Th. 5. cetta caitra 150, 208, 211, jaga(j) jagat 111. Th. 13.
jag haņa jaghana 36. c'eva cai'va 19, 34, 39, 41, 94, ja mgh a. id. 36. S. 39, 64.
ja cca jâtya 40, 41, 118; "kamala cokkha coksha 105.
35. videhao 110 see notes. coddasa caturdaçan 3, 7, 134, ja cc'aiņjaņa jâtyâñjana (mar
138, nham 49, 76, puvi ditầũjana) 36. pûrvin 138, Th. 2.
jaņa jana 38, 40, 92. covaţthim catuḥshashți 211 Jaņ adatta n. pr. Th. 5. v. 1.
jaņa vaya janapada 90, 91, 112.
jattha yatra S. 11, 12, 19. ch.
ja maga yamaka 102. cha shash 122, chac-ca Th. 7. Jambu n. pr. Th. 13.
cham-mâsie S. 57. chas-saya Jam buddîva jambûdvîpa 2, 116. chattîsaın q. v.
15, 28. chauma chadma 16.
Ja mbunâ ma n. pr. Th. 3. chaumatth a chadmastha 132, Ja mbunâ mad hijja n. pr. 147, 227, S. 44, 45.
Th. 5. chatt ha shashtha 10, 104, 116, jam bhag a jrimbhaka 89, 98. 120, 147, Th. 7.
jam bhây a m ta jțimbhamâna T. cha ţth î shashțhỉ 2.
Jambhiya g â ma n. pr. 120. chatta chattra 61, Th. 13. jamma janman 104 y. 1., 129, chattîsa m shattrimçat 135, 130.
147, 171, 179; "sehim 182. jam maņa janman 19, 99, 154. chamda chandas 10.
jaya id. 5, 67. channa (nn) id. S. 2, 29. ljaya id. 2 imp. V ji 111, 113.

Page #158

Glossary.
145
hadda n. priul Th. 8. ji viva 35, T.
ja yaņa (jaiņa) jayana 28. jâ y a yâga 103. Jayainta n. pr. Th. 4. jâ y ak a mm a játakarman 104. Jayamtî name of a câkhâu jaya rû va jâtarûpa 27. Th. 4.
jåla id. 61. jay â (nam) yadâ corr, to tayâ jala jvâla 36, 46. ņam 91, 107, 131.
Jalam dhara name of a gotra jarâ id. 124, 147.
2, 3, 15, 21. jala id. 42, 43, S. 12; sa" jâva yâvat 6, 7, 8 etc. praep. 33, 44.
146, S. 27. postp. 117. jalacara id. 42.
jâ vay a from the causative of jalajalimta jâjvalyamâna 36. V jismo conqueror 16. jalaņa jvalana, T.
jâ suy a ņa japâ 59. jalamta jvalat 42, 44, 46, 59, jiņa 16, 80, 114, 121, 138. 118.
jiņâhi 2. imp. of V ji 114. jalaya jalada 36.
jimthaņijja ? 60 v. 1. jalah ara jaladhara 33, 44. jimiya jimita 105. jalla jalma ? (çarîramalla) 118; Ljiya jita 16, 60, 114. (varatråkhelaka) 100.
jiya jîta (âcâra) 21. jav a ņiyâ yavanikâ 63, 69. jîy a kappiya jitakalpika 110, javodaga yavodaka S. 25.
155, 172. jasa yaças "kara 51, 79. jîva id. 16, 44, 118, 121; "loya Jasamsa 1. pr. 109.
59. Jasabhadda n. pr. Th. 3, 4. jîvamta jîvat 94.
. 5. name of a kula Th. 8. jiviya jivita 83, 111, 119. Jasa vai 1. pr. 109. jasa vî ya yaço-vâda 90.
jui dyuti 102, 115. Jasevi n. pr. 160.
juga yuya 146. Jaso y â n. pr. 109.
jutta yukta 36, 46. T. jah â yatha 13. jahả nam corr.ju yala yugala 36.
to tahâu ņain S. 2-8. tam jaliâ jûya yûpa 100. 4 etc.
jav v yua 20 9. jâ i jâti 18, 124,147. (a flower) 37. jûsanî - jû siya see notes S. 51 Jâîsara (Jaissara) n. pr. Th. 4, jûliy â yûthikâ 37. 10, 11.
jeţtha (ji") jyeshţha 109, 127, jagara id, fein. "â 3, 65, 31, 32, 70. Th. 1. ja garittile jâgaritum S. 51. Jehila n. pr. Th. 12, 13. ja yariyê jáyarika 55, 104, joisa jyotis 38, 39, Gen. plur. S. 51.
| jois 10. jagaremti jagrati 104 v. l. Toisa jyotishka 99. jân. V jña. "ai 3, 29, 121; "antijoir as a jyotîrasa 27.
S. 46, 48; 'ijâ. "ainta part. joga yoga 2, 46, 96, 116, 142; mîna 121, 142 v. 1. 121.
"ittâ 94. "yavva S. 44, 45. jogga yogya 60. j â ņavaya janapada 102.
joņi yoni 19. ja ņu jânu 15, 36.
joyiņa yojana 27, 29, S. 9-- jà y a játa 1, T. 91, 107, 118; 13, 62.
suo 9, 35, 36, 79, 118. jov vanaga yauvana 10, 52, 80. Abhandll. l. DMG. VII. 1.
10

Page #159

146
Kalpasútra.
jh (also written jjh). jhaya dhvaja 4, 33, T. 100. jhallari id. 102, 115. jhana dhyâna 92, 114. jhân'amtariyâ dhyânântarikâ see notes. 120, 159. jhiyâi dhyâyate 92.
th.
thavci sthâpayati 69, "ittâ 69. thâi sthâyin 129 v. 1., 130 v. l.
thâittae sthâtum S. 52. thâna sthâna 16, 36, 89, S. 52. thâvei stâpayati 116, "ittâ 116. thii sthiti 2, 121, 129, 130,
145.
thiipaḍiyâ sthitipatitâ, see
notes. 102-104.
thitiya (thiîya etc.) sthiti(ka)
2, 171, 206.
thiya sthita 41, 132, S. 45.
d.
n.
dajjhamta dahyamâna 32, 44, 57, 100.
n' (vâkyalamkâra) S. 20 v. 1. nam (vâkyalamkâra) 3 etc. etc. natta, nattha, nayana, nava, nâti, nâya, no, nham, nhâya see natta, nattha, etc. nhâya (nhâya) snâta 66, 95, 104.
t.
tae tatas 5, 8, 12, 27, 33, 48, 50. tao tatas 34, 35, 36, 37 etc. tao trayas 108, 109, 122; (trîni) S. 25, 60; (tisras) S. 55. ta'oya tataujas 33. taiya tritîya 104 Th. 7, 8.
dhamaya 33; taddivasa S. 9; taddavva S. 45. tam base? tam
| sâthảo, tam-kulaim Th. 7, 8, 9.
Nom. se 2, 10, 92; tam 72; sâ 3, 5, 11, 35. plur. te S. 46, 48. Ace. tam 3 tâm eva 28; te 5, tâim 89; Instr. ten' eva 2, 14 etc.; tenâm eva 29; fem. tâe 28; fem. plur. tâhim 49. Abl. tâ 106; tamhâ S. 29; Gen. tassa 16, fem. tise 92, 109; plur. tesim 50, 72, 82; Loc. tamsi 32, 70; tammi 187. tam
tatra Th. 9.perhaps in tam kulâim?
tam tvam 114.
takka tatka (idam) 121.
tacca tritiya 30, 53, 146, S. 63. tacca tathya S. 63. tadi (tadiya) taḍit 35. tana trina S. 55. tanu tanu 34, 36. tanuya tanu(ka) 36.
tate tatas 56, 58, 59, 82, 84. tatto tatas Th. 13. tattha tatra 15, 61, 74, S. 26, 33-35, 38, 39. tatthagaya tatragata 16. tamta tantra 10.
tamtî tantrî 14, 92, 115. tamtu id. 79 v. 1. tappadha may â tatprathamatâ
33.
tappabhiim see pabhiim. tama tamas 38, 39. tamba tâmra 36.
tay â tada 91, 107, 131. tay â tvac 60. taramga id. 43 T.
taratama id. 46. taruna id. 42, 44.
tala id. 15, 32, 37-40 T. 60, 61, 100.
talatala id. 14, 92, 115. talavara id. 61.
ta tad. tappabhiim 89 tappa-tav a tapas 114, 120, Th. 13. tavassi tapasvin S. 20, 61. tavo kam m a tapahkarman S.50.

Page #160

taha tatha Th. 5, 8, 13; taham 13, 83.
tahappagara tathâprakâra 18, 21, S. 19.
Glossary.
taha tatha S. 2-8, 53-55. tâ tâvat S. 52.
tâna trâna 16; tâna 63. tâmarasa id. 42.
Tâmalittiyâ name of a çâkhâ
Th. 5.
tâyattîsaga trayastrimça(ka)
14.
tâyattîsâ trayastrimçat 14. târaya târaka 16.
târâ id. 61.
târisaga ("ya) tâdriça 32, 49, 70. tâlamûlaya tâlamûla(ka) S. 45. tâlâyara tâlâcara 100, 102,
115.
tâlu id. 35.
Tâvasa n. pr. Th. 4. Tâvasâ name of a çâkha
4, 11.
Th. 11. Th.
timi id. 43.
timimgila timimgala 43. timira id. 38. tiya trika 89.
or
tina trina 119.
tinna (nn) tîrņa 16.
tiņņâna (nn) tri-jñâna 3, 29. titikkhai titikshate 117.
titta tikta 95.
tittisam trayastrimçat 206. tittha tirtha 111. titthakara 2; titthagara 15, 16, 46; titthayara 21, 99; tîrthakara. tinni trini 138, 164, Th. Inst. tîhim 227; Gen. tinham
1;
14.
tirikkhajoniya ni(ka) 117. tiriya-jambhaga jrimbhaka 89, 98. tiriyam tiryak 28. tilaga tilaka 38. tilaya tilaka 51, 79 (a flower)
37.
tîsam trimçat 110, 147, 157, 202; Gen. "âe 74. Tisabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. tumga id. 45. Tumgiyâyan a name of a gotra Th. 3.
tâ viya tâpita 35. ti iti (after a long vowel anusvâra) 21, 28.
tuccha id. "kula 17, 19.
tuttha tushta 5, 8, 15, 47, 50. tutthi tushti 9, 51, 120.
ti tri tivâsa 195-203. tikkha tikshna 34, 35 T. tikkhutto trikritvas 15; S. tudiya tûrya 14, T, 102, 115. tudiya truțika (bâhurakshaka) 15, 61.
48 v. 1.
147
tiryagyo
tiryag
tilitiliy a tilika (jalajantubheda)
43.
tilodaya tilodaka S. 25. tilla taila 60. tivaliya trivalika 36. tisariya trisarika 61. Tisalâ n. pr. 21 etc. 109. tîya atîta 21. tira id. 120.
tîrittâ tîrayitvâ S. 63. tisaima trimça 169.
tuppa tupya (mrakshita) 34. tubbham yushmat 79 v. 1. tubbhe yûyam 13, 83. tubbhe
him Instr. S. 46, 48.
tumam tvam 9, 51, S. 18, 52. tume Instr. 9, 86. tumbavîniya daka 100.
tumbavîņâvâ
tumham yushmâkam 79. tuyattai tvagvartayati 95. turaga ("ya) id. 44, 63. turiy a tvarita 15, 28, 29, 43. see aturiya.
turukka id. 32, 44, 57, 100. tuso daya tushyodaka S. 25. tunailla tunavat 100.
10*

Page #161

148
Kalpasútra.
227.
túla (tulla) id. or tulya 32. dag a daka (udaka) 38, S. 29. . teicchi cikitsâ S. 49.
dag a raya udaka-rajas 33, 35, teņauy a trinavatitama 148. 36, 38, 40, S. 29. teņiya stainya S. 19.
dat ţhavva drashțavya 187. teya tejas 61; tee 118; teyasâ datt hûņa dệishțvâ 46. 39, 59, 118.
damda id. 27; 'nayaga 61. teya treya (stambha) 44. datti id. S. 26. "dattiya S. 26. teras a trayodaçan 139. daddara dardara 100. terasa ma trayodaça 120. da dhi id. T. Terasa y â name of a câkhâ damta id. cau" 33, T. Th. 6.
da mta dânta 34. teras î trayodaçî 30, 96. dap paņa darpaņa 38. telokka (tio "u") trailokya 80, dap panijja darpaņîya (bala86, 114.
kara) 60. tella (ti") 60, S. 17.
dam a id. Th. 13. te vaț țhim trayaḥshashți 211, da man ay a damanaka 37.
"da ya at the end of compounds tevis âe trayovimçati Instr. 2. (pitiful or giving) 16. tesîim tryaçîti 168, 227. da ya daka S. 29. tesîim a tryaçîta 30.
daridda daridra 17, 19. toya id. 36, 43, 118.
darisi darcin 16, 121. toraņa id. 100.
dal. V dâ. Pai 28, 83 v. l.; "ittà tti iti (after a short vowel) 3, 28, 83; 'amâņa 103; "ayati 29, 91, 107, 124, 151.
caus. 83. ottha "stha matthaya" 40. da v â ve mâņa dapayat 103.
da viņa dravya 171. th.
daviy a dravya (guņâçraya) 108. thaņa stana 36.
da v va dravya 118, 128; tad thambiya stambhita 15, 6). S. 45. thala sthala S. 12.
dasa daçan 5, 37, 102; "him th 1 m a sthman 18.
1 227. Thûlabhadda n. pr. Th. 5, 6. das am î daçamî 103, 120. thira sthira 34, 35, T. Th. | da s â hiya daçûkhya 103. 13.
daha hrada paumad" 36. thejja sthairya adj. S. 19. dahi dadhi S. 17. thora sthavira Th. 1 etc. S. 5, d âijjam â ņa darçyamâna 115.
6, 39, 46. "kappa S. 57, 63. d âiya dâyika 112. therâ valî sthavirâvalî Th. 4. d â d h â damshtrâ 35, T. theriyâ sthavirâ S. 39.
d â ņ a dâna 83, 112. thova stoka 118, 124.
dâ ņ a dâna (mada) 33.
dâyârehin dâtribhis 112. d.
dâ raga ("ya) dâraka 9, 10, 51, daiya dayita 38.
79, 80, 91, 96. daņsaņa darçana 1, 16, 111, dâ v. caus. of y dâ. "e S. 14,15,
114, 120, 140; 9, 39, 46. i 16. "ettae S. 14, 15, 16. daņsaņiy â darçanika 104. Dâsî kh abbadiya name of a da kk ha daksha 60, 110, 155. 1 çakhû Th. 5.

Page #162

ditta dipta 39, 61, 118. dinna datta 100.
Glossary.
dâhin a dakshina 14, 15, 115. diṭṭh a drishta 9, 11, 51, 74, 79. diṭṭhiyâ drishți(kâ) 92. dinakara ("yara) dinakara 4, 32, 51, 59, 79.
Dinna n. pr. ajja" Th. 4, 10. dippamta dipyamâna 44, 61. dippamâna dipyamâna 41, 44,
61.
diya dina in râimdiya q. V. divasa id. 96, 102, 104, 113, 114, 120; tad S. 21, 26. divva divya 28, 29, 44, T, 117. disâ diç 36, 37, 96, S. 61. disi diç 27, 29, 63, S. 61. dîna dîna 92. dînâra dînâra 36. diva dîpa 16, 51, 79. diva dvipa 2, 15, 28, 142. divanijja dipanîya 60. divayamta dipayat 34, 41. dîha dîrgha 9, 51, 81, 118. Dîhabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. dukkha duḥkha 119, S. 63. dugulla dukúla 32.
ducca (docca) dvitîya 28. Dujjimta n. pr. Th. 13. duddharisa durdharsha 118. dumduhi dundubhi 44, 102,
115.
dunnirikkha durnirîkshya 39. duppayâra duḥpracâra 39. dubbala durbala S. 61. dummana durmanas 38. durârâhaya durârâdhya 133, S. 53.
duvalasa dvâdaçan 120, 122, 147, 168, 181. amgi Th. 2. duviha dvividha 146, 181. duve see do. dussamasusamâ
duḥsamadûijjattae (hinditum) see notes
susamâ 2.
S. 47.
dûmiya (dhavalita) 32.
dûya dûta 61. dura id. 63, 120. dûsa dûshya (vastra) "rayana 61, deva 116, 157. deva id. 14, 21, 44. 89, 97, 98, 110, 113, 114, S. 64. devakula id. 89.
149
devagai deva-gati 28, 29. devatta devatva 110. devaya devatâ 55. devarâyâ devarâja 14, 29, 33; ranna 27; ranno 16, 27, 29; râiņam 21. Devânamdâ n. pr. 2, 3, 5, 8 etc. 21.
devânamdâ name of a night 124.
Devânuppiy a devânâm priya 6, 7, 9, 11, 13 etc. 21, 64. deviddhi devarddhi 141. Deviddhi n. pr. Th. 13. devimda devendra 14, 16, 21, 27, 29.
devi id. 14, 38, 97, 125, S. 64. desa deça 37, 93, 95, 100; bhaga 147, S. 29. desaya deçaka 16. Desigani n. pr. Th. 13. deha id. 117.
do dvau 108, 129, 130; duve Th. 4; donni dunni Th. 1; Instr. dohi 2; Gen. donham, dunham (nh) S. 38, 39; Instr. dosu 142, 222.
docca (ducca) dvitîya 53, 96, 120, S. 63. donamuha dronamukha 89. dovâriya dauvârika 61. dosa dvesha 114, 118. dohala dohada 95.
dh.
dhagadhagâiya (crackling)46. dhana dhana 90, 91, 106, 112. Dhanagiri n. pr. Th. 11; Th. 12, 13. Dhanaḍdha n. pr. Th. 6.

Page #163

150
Kalpasútra.
dhaniya dhanika (atyartham) | naddha id. 61. 114.
nam da 2. imp. of V nand uu. dhanna dhanya 3, 5, 6, 9, Namda n. pr. 178. 31, 33.
Namdaṇabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. dhan na dhânya 90, 91, 100, nam di id. "kara 51, 79 v. l. 112.
Namdijja name of a kula Th. 7. dham ma dharma 16, 80. 104, Nam diya n. pr. Th. 13. 111, 114, 157, S. 51.
Nam divaddhana n. pr. 109. Dhamma n. pr. 190; -- Th. — name of a paksha 124. 12, 13; – Th. 13.
nabha nabhas 37. dhammiya dharmika 55. namams. V namasy. âmi Th. dha ya dhyaja 40.
13, Wi 16, "ittâ 16. 'd hara at the end of compounds Nami n. pr. 184.
14, 15, 16, T. 140, Th. 13. namo namas 1, 16. dharaņi id. 15.
nam okkâra namaskara 1. dharijja mâņa dhâryamâņa 61. naya id. 10. dhavala id. 34, 37, T. 61. nayaņa nayana 15, 35, 41, 42, dh â va mâņa dhâvamâna 43. 115. dhâraga (ya) dharaka 10, 64 | nayara see nagara. v. 1. Th. 2.
nara id. 44, 63, 115; "vasaha "dhari "dhârin 89, 117, S. 31. 61; "sîha 61. dhii dhriti 114.
narimda narendra 61. dhîm am dhîmân 108.
nalin a nalina T. dhira id. Th. 13.
nava id. 14. dh û yâ duhitri Nom. 109. nava navan 128, "nham 9, 79, dhûva dhûpa 32, 44, 57, 100. 96. see addha.
navaņîy a navanîta S. 17.
navama id. 147, 169. na na 2, 17.
nava mâliy â (a) navamâlika 37. na i nadî 43, 120, S. 11. navaram id. 157. Nakkha n. pr. Th. 13.
naha nakha 5, 35, 36, 153. na kk hatta nakshatra 2, 96, S. 43. 116.
naha nabhas 35, 44, 118. Nakkhatta n. pr. Th. 12. | 1 đi jqati 104. nagara na-kara 89.
nâi na ati, before adjectives 95. nagara (nayara) id. 15, 16, 89, nâiya nâdita 102, 115. 100 etc.
Naila n. pr. Th. 4, 11. na gara någara 61.
Nâ ilâ name of a câkhâu Th. 4. nagarî id. 122, 157.
Nailî name of a çûkhâu ajjan namgaliya lângalika 113.
Th. 11. naţta nâtya 14.
någa id. (a flower) 37. nattaga nartaka 100.
nâga name of a karaņa 124. nada nața 100.
Naga n. pr. Th. 6. -- Th. 12, 13. nattu î naptrikâ 109.
Nagabh û y a name of a kula nattha nyasta 68.
Th. 7. n'atthi nâ'sti 118, S. 59; = Någa mitta n. pr. Th. 6. na santi 207.
na daijja nâțakîya 92, 102.
n.

Page #164

nâni janin 139, 140. nâ diya nâdita 102 v. 1. nabhi id. 36.
Glossary
nâ day a nataka 115. nana jñâna 1, 16, 112, 114, 140, Th. 13.
nâņâ nânâ 36, 48, 61, 63; "viha 100.
nigghamta nighanța 10. nigghayana nirghâtana 119. nigghosa nirghosha 102, 115. nicaya id. 42.
nicca nitya 44, 117, S. 11, 20. niccala niçcala 92. nijjûhiyavva nirvyûhitavya S. 58.
niddiṭṭha nirdishța 2, 16, 21. niddha snigdha 34, 36, T. 95. niddhamana nirdhamana 89, S. 2.
Nabhi n. pr. 206, 207. nama naman 19, 42, 106, 107, 129, 130; am 124, S. 44, 64. namadhijja ("ejja) nâmadheya 91, 107, 108, 109. nâ madheya id. 16.
niddhûma nirdhûma 46, T. nipphamda niḥspanda 92.
Naya Jñata 18 v. 1., 21, 90, nipphanna nishpanna 91, 96, 105, 110.
107.
nibhelana griha 41.
nay a jñâti 104 v. 1.
nayaga ("ya) nayaka 16, 39, nimitta id. 64.
80, 86.
nikkhamma nishkramya S. 8. nikkhevanâ nihkshepanâ 118. nigama id. (vanij) 61. nigijjhiya nigrihya (sthitvâ)
S. 32, 36, 37. nigûdha id. 36. niggacch. nis+gam. "ai 115; "amti, "ittâ 66. niggamtha nirgrantha 130132; Th. 2, S. 6, 7, 9 etc. niggamthi nirgranthî 130132, S. 9, 10, 11 etc. niggaya nirgata 61, Th. 5 etc. niggoha nyagrodha 212.
151
nim mala nirmala 41, T.
Naya ya Jñâta(ka) 104, 105, nim mâya nirmâta (abhyasta) 60. nimmiya nirmita su" 35.
110.
niyaga ("ya) nija(ka) 35, 104,
105.
naya ya Jñâta-ja 127. nâ yavva jñâtavya Th. 7. nâri nârí 115. Nâlamda n. pr. 122. nâha nâtha 16, 111. niuna nipuna 15, 61. nikara id. 33, 35, 38, 45. nikkham. nis+V kram. "amti, "issamti, imsu 19, "ittae S. 20, 21; see nikkhamma.
nikkhamana nishikramaņa 19, nirutta nirukta 10.
112, Th. 13.
niyara nikara 59.
niramjana nir-añjana 118. niravakam kha niravakanksha
119.
niravacca nir-apatya Th. 2. nirâlam ban a nirâlambana 118. nirâvarana id. 1, 120.
niriti name of a night 124.
niruddha (matsyabheda) 43. niruvaleva nir-upalepa 118. nireyana nir-ejana 92. nilijjijjâ niliyeta S. 29. nilimta nilîyamâna 37. nillâliya nirlâlita 35, T. nivaijja (ejjâ) nipatet S. 29, 32, 36, 37. nivadai nipatati S. 30. nivatta nivṛitta 104 v. 1. nivattiya nivartita 104. nivayamâna nipatat S. 27. nivesei niveçayati 15; nivesittâ
15.
nivvâghâya nirvyâghâta 1,120.

Page #165

152
Kalpasutra.
niv vân a nirvâņa 120.v. 1. pakkiliya prakridita 96, 102. nivvuya nirvșita 187, 195. pakkha paksha 2, 30, 38, 96, nisanna (nn) nishanna 14 v. l., 113, 114, 118 etc. = tithi 61, 147.
2, 30, 120, 124. nisam ma niçamya 8, 12, 50,53. pakk hay a pakshaka (tâlavriņķa) nis â nicâ 38.
36. nisijjâ nishadyâ (âsana) 120. pakkhiya pakshika S. 57. nisiyai nishîdati 48 ; nisiittâ 48. pakkhivai prakshipati 28. nisiyati nishîdati 61, 95; Camti pagai prakriti 115. 68; "ittâ 6, 2.
pagâra prakâra tahap" 18, 21, nissarai niḥsarati 27.
S. 19. nissey as a niņçreyasa 111. pag â sa prakâça 39, 59. niha ņ â him 2. imp. ni+V han. paccak kh â ya pratyâkhyâta 114.
133. nih â ņa nidhâna mahâo 89. paccappiņ. prati+y arp. Pai nila id. 40, S. 44, 45.
29; "amti 58, 101; âhi 2 nîva nîpa 15, 50.
imp. sing. S. 26; "aha 2 imp. nîsâ e (pâli nissâya) com. niçraya avalambya 122, S. 18.
0 0 C c a vây a pratyapaya S. 46. neya v va netavya or jñâtavya paccuņņam. pratyud+V nam. 172.
'ai, "ittâ 15. nesajjiya nishaņņa 182. paccutthuya ("ttha") pratyano id. 19,130,132,5.11,13,15 etc. vastrita 63. nham sma ? (vâkyâlamkâra) S. paccuppaņņa pratyutpanna 13 v. 1., 38, 39 v. l.
21, 25. nh â y a see phẩya.
paccû sa pratyûsha 56, 99, 147. nh â ņ a snâna 61.
pacconiyatta pratyavanivșitta
43. p.
paccoruh. pratyava+V ruh. "ai paitļh â pratishthâ 16.
Oittâ 15, 47, 60, 116. pait thâņa pratishthâna T. paccha pathya 95. paiţthiya pratishțhita 36, 40, pacch â paccâd 104, Th. 2, S. 45.
i 18, 21. painnâ (nn) pratijña 110, 155. pacchâ utta paccâdâ yukta S. pairikka pratirikta 95.
3335. paîva pradîpa 16, 39, 44. pacchijjam â ņ a prarthyamâna paumjamti prayuñjanti 111, 115. 114.
pacchima paçcima 174, 211. pauttha prakoshțha 35 T. pajjattaga ("ya) paryâpta(ka) Pau ma n. pr. Th. 11.
142, 222. pauma padma 37, T; "ddaha pajjala mta prajvalat 36, 39.
"hrada 36; "laya "latâ 44, 63; pajjavasâ na paryavasâna 211.
"sara "saras 4, 33, 42, T. pajjoyagara pradyotakara 16. Pau mappabha n. pr. 199. pajjosa v. pari+1 vas. Cei S. 1, pa umiņî (i) padminî 42.
2; "erno S. 8; "emti (imti) S. paura pracura T.
3---8; lemâna S. 29; "ittae S. pa oyaņa prayojana S. 47. I 8, 21; "iya S. 9, 10, 14, 15 etc.

Page #166

Glossary.
153
pajjos a vaņa paryushaņâ . pa dijâ garam â ñ î pratijâgrati 57, 58. "kappo S. 64.
55. pamca id. 1, 9, 32, 100, S.padijja patet S. 61 v. l.
26, "him 182. at the beginning padidu våra pratidvâra 66,100, of comp. pamca - hatthuttara, S. 38, 39. Ocitta, "visâha; "viha, "imdiya pa dinikk ha m. pratinist etc.
1 kram. Pai 60, 61. "amti 58, pam c'a mguli id. 100 see notes. 65. Cittâ 58, 61, 62. pamcam & id. 10, 30, 204. padiniy attae (padiya) pratipamcam ya pañcama(ka) Th. vartitum S. 10---13, 62. 7, S. 38 v. I., 39 v. 1.
padinna vittâ pratijñaptva S. pamcam î id. 172.
18. pamcamutthiya pañcii - mu- padipuccham âņa pratiprishtika 116.
cchyamâna 115 y. l. pain casaţthim pañcashashti pa dipuņņa (nn) pratipůrņa 9, 187, 188.
79; (nn) 1, 35, 38, T. 60, 70, pamca hattarie pañcasaptati | 79, 96. Instr. 2.
padipunnaya pratipûrņa 41. pamcâsîima pañcâçita 183. padiba mdha pratibandha 118. pam cimdiya pañcendriya 9, padibujjh. prati+V budh. 4 51, 79, 142.
cl. "amte 74, 76; bamâņa 115. pațța id. 32, 63.
padibuddha pratibuddha 3, pattana pattana 89.
5, 6, 31, 32, 46 T. pattha prashtha 60.
padibo hei pratibodhayati 47. paţtha vaimsu 3 Pl. aor. caus. i padima pratima 108. pra+V sthâ. 128.
padiya patana S. 32, 36, 37. paţhaga see padhaga.
padiyâ ikkhiya pratyakhyayin pada patit 61.
S. 25, 51. padala patala 39.
padirûva pratirûpa 110. padaha pataha 14, 115. padile han å pratilekhanâ S.54, pa dâga pataka 100, 114.
a' S. 53. padigay a pratigata 28. padile hâ pratilekhâ S. 60. padigâh. prati+V grah. caus. padilehitta e ("he") pratile
2 imp. "e S. 14-16; Vehi s. khitum S. 55. 18; Inf. "ittae S. 14–16, padilehiya vva pratilekhita18, 25 etc. part. "iyâ S. 26; vya S. 44, 45. Città S. 29.
padiloma pratiloma 117. padiggaha pratigraha (pâtra) | pa divisajjeti prativisarjayati S. 52.
83. pa diggahiya pratigrahin 117. padivujja mâņa prativâdyapadicch. pratit-Vish. "ai, Cittâ mâna ? 115 v. l.
13, 83, 87, Bamâna 103, 115; padisun. prati+V fru. Þei 27; âvemâna caus. 103.
limti 65; Pamti 58; Cijjâ S. padicchanna praticchanna 32. 52; "ittâ 27, 101. padicchiya pratîpsita 13, 83. padiseviya pratisevita 121. pa dijâgara mti pratijâgrati padu patu 14, 43. (gaveshayanti) S. 61.
padhaga pathaka 100 v. I.

Page #167

154
Ralpasitra.
padhama prathama 1, 96, 113, | pabh â sam â ņ a prabhâsamâna 210, Th. 7.
41. pa dhamay â prathamatâ tapo33. pa bh â say amta prabhâsayat paņaga panaka S. 44, 45, 55. 45. paņa panna pañcapañcâçat 147. pabhiim prabhțiti jap", tap paņa pannaima pañcapañcâça 89, 91, 130; ajja-pp" 133. 174.
pamajjan â pramârjanâ S. 54, paņa va id. 102, 115.
60. a S. 53. paņ à ma praņâma 28.
pam addana pramardana 39. paņâ saņa praņâçana 1. pam â ņ a pramâna 9, 33, 35, paņâ siya pranâcita 32.
38, 43, T. 79 etc. Paņiy abh û mî n. pr. 122. pamuiy a pramudita 42, 96, 102. paņiva y â mi pranipatảmi Th. | p a mhala pakshmala 61. 13.
paya pada 15, 114. paņdara pâındara T.
paya mta pacat 46. Pam dubh adda n. pr. Th. 5. pay ara prakara 34, 36, 46. pamąura pâņqura 35, 38, 40, payara pratara (pattraka) 44. 59; "tara 33.
pay aliy a pradalita 15, pracalita patta patra 34, 35, 42, T. 98, 39. 118 S. 18.
payâ prajâ 211. patta prâtta (prasarita) 35. pay â y a prajâta 96. patta prâpta 113, 120, 139, 141. / pay a vittae pratâpitum S. 52. pattiya pratyayita 36, 6. 19. payâs a prakâça T.
(or 36: âiapattiya" âcita-pattrika pay â hiņa pradakshiņa 96. ! etc. pattrika = marakata- pay â hi. prajanishya. "si 9, "ti 79. pattra).
para id. 17, 114 etc. S. 18, pat t'ey am pratyekam 68. 41; param praep. S. 57, 58. patthijja m âņa prârthyamâna teņa param 117. 115 v. l.
para o paratas Th. 5. patthiya prârthita 16, 90, 93. parampareņam paramparaya pamta prânta 17, 19.
S. 27. pamti pañkti 115.
param a id. 5, 15, 50, 105. pannaţ ţhim (nn) pañcashashți para huya parabhřita 59. 186, 189-194.
parâ ya mta prarâjat 41. pannatta (ạn) prajñapta 118, parik ammaņa parikarman 60. S. 43, 44, 45.
parikammiya parikarmita 35. pannara sî (nn) pañcadaçî 124, pariggahiya parigrihîta 5, 67. 174,
parijaņa parijana 28, 104, 105. pannavei(nn)prajñapayati S.64. pariţthâ vittae parishthâpannâ s â (nn) pañcâçat 218, payitum S. 51. 222, 223.
pariņaddha id. 36. Panhavâ haņaya name of a pariņaya pariņata 10, 52, 80. kula Th. 9.
pariņâ miya pariņâmita S. 2. "pabha id. 34, 44.
parittâs a paritrâsa 95 v. l. Pabhava n. pr. Th. 3. parinikk h amei see padinio pa bh â y a prabhâta 59.
27 v. 1. Pabhâs a n. pr. Th. 1, I parinițțhiya parinishthita 10,

Page #168

Glossary.
155
pariniv vâ imti ("yamti) pari- | parissa ma pariçrama 60, 95. nirvânti S. 63.
I parihatthaga (paripûrņa) 42. pariniv vâņa parinirvâņa 120. parihiya parihita 66, 104. parinivvuda parinirvụita 118, parîs a h a parîshaha 108, 114. 124, 147.
par û vei prarûpayati S. 64. parinivvuya parinirvșita 1, parey am maņa parikarman 60 170, 205, Th. 2.
v. 1. paripihittâ (paripi+y dha) pala mba pralamba 35 v. 1. paridhâya S. 29.
pala mba mâna pralambamâna paripû y a paripûta S.25; a'S.25. paripphuda parisphota 39. pala mbiya pralambita 15 v. I. paribh â ei paribhâjayati 112; pala sa palâça 36.
"ittâ 112. part. paribhậemâņa palio vam a palyopama188,189. 104.
paloijjai pralokyate (procyate) paribhujjam âņa paribhujya- Th. 5 mâna 42.
| p alla va id. 35. parib humja mâņa paribhu- pallîņa pralîna 92. ñjamâna 104.
palhattha paryasta 92. paribhutta paribhukta S. 2. palh â yaņijja prahlâdanîya 47, parimatt ha parimțishța su"38. 60, 110, 113. parim a m diya parimandita T. pa vaga plavaka 100 v. l. parimad dan a parimardana 60. pavadijja prapatet S. 61. parimiya parimita S. 25; a pa vad dham âņa prarvardhaS. 25.
mâna 43. pariyaņa parijana 105 v. 1. pavaņa pavana 43. pariy aţ ţa ya parivartaka 39. pa v att. pra+V vřit. Pai 130; pariyâdiyati paryâdatte 27; "ehi 2. imp. caus. 111. 2 ttâ 28.
pa vatti pravartaka S. 46. pariyâya ("ga) paryâya 121, pavara pravara 2, 32, 35, 41, 146, 147.
44, 66, 104. pariyâ vajjai paryâpadyate S. p av å prapâ 89.
pa vâiy a pravâdita 102, 115. p arira y a m â n a parirajamana | p a va y a pravata 96. 41.
pa vâla prabâla 45, 90, 91, 112. parivajjiya parivarjita 41. pa viţth a pravishţa 92, S. 36, T. parivahai parivahati 95. pavis. pra+V viç. "ai 50; "amti parivây a parivada para 118. | 72 v. l.; "amâna T.; "ittâ 50, pariyâr a id. 14.
72 v. l.; "ittae S. 20, 21 etc. pariv vây ay a pârivrâjaka adj. pavuccai procyate 124. 10.
pa ves a praveça 66, or praveçya paris â parishad 14, 113, 143, 102 (see notes.) 157.
pa v vaittae pravrajitum 94. paris â dei pariçâțayati (tyajati) pavvaiya pravrajita 1, 116. 27; 2 ttâ 27.
pa v vaya parvata 51, 79. parisiccam âņa parisiçyamâna pasattha praçasta 35, 36, T. 46.
55, 95. parissa mta pariçrânta 60. pasa mta praçânta 118.
29.

Page #169

156
Kalpasútra.
pasara prasara 43. paha pathan mahâ 89, 100. pahakara prakara 42. pahara prahâra 59. pahâ prabha 34, 45. pahana pradhana 55, 147, 211. pahina prahîna 89, 124, 148, 168, 183 etc.
pâuņitta pûrayitvâ 147. pâuya paduka 15. pâenam prâyeņa S. 2. pâ o prâtas S. 21. pâova gaya pâdapopagata S. 51. paka sasana pâkaçâsana 14. pâga pâka 60. pâ gada prakața 43. pâdala pâțala 37. pâdhaga ("ya) pathaka 6466, 68, 100, 207.
pâna pâna 104, S. 20, 21 etc. pâna prana S. 44, 55. pânaga pânaka S. 25, 26. pânaya name of a kalpa 150. pâni id. 9, 14, 60, 79, 168, S. 28-30, 43. pânû prâņa 124. pâmokkha ("mu") prâmukhya
134, 135, 136 etc. pâya pada 9, 15, 38 v. l., 47, 60, 79, S. 12, 52. pâyacchitta prâyaçcitta 66,
95, 104.
pâîna prâcîna 113, 120. Pâîņa name of a gotra Th. 4, 5.
pâlitta pâlayitvâ S. 63. pâlemâna palayamâna 14. pâlehi pâlaya 2. imp. 114.
pâu" pradus" 59; pâubbhuya | pâvà papa 1, 41, 5, 147. prâdurbhûta 29. pâva prâpnuhi 114. Pâvâ n. pr. 122, 147. pâvesa praveçya 104. pas. Vpaç. ai 5, 15, 121; "ei 46; "au 16; "amâna 121; "iyavva S. 44, 45; ittâ 3, 5, 6 etc., T. 74.
see notes.
pârâvana pârâvata 59. pâriṭṭhâvaniyâ panâ 118.
pâraya pâraga 10, 64 v. 1. pâragami pâragâmin 119. pârâbhoya (vârâbhoga) 128
Parihasaya ("hâm") name of a kula Th. 7.
parishthâ
pâlaga pâlaka 108. pâlamba prâlamba (jhumbanaka com.) 15, 61. pâlaittâ pârayitva (pâlayitvâ comm.) 147.
pâyatta pâdâta 21.
pâyaya pada(ka) 38.
pâyava pâdapa 51, 79, 115, pipiliya pipîlika S. 45.
116. 120.
pasa pârçva T.
Pâsa n. pr. 149--168. pasavana prasravana 118, S. 51, 55, 56.
pahisi pâsyasi S. 18. pi api (after anusvâra) 21, 28 etc. pimgala id. 46, T. 61. piccâ pîtvâ S. 36 v. l. piccha id. 40.
picch. (pe") pra+Viksh. "ai 33, 3546; "anijja 35, 40. "ijjamâna part. pass. 115. pijja preman 118, 127. pimjara id. 42. Pitthicampâ n. pr. 122. pidaga pitaka Th. 2. piniddha pinaddha 61. pimdavaya pindapâta S. 29, 32, 36, 37. pittijja pitrivya 109.
piya priya see Devâņuppiya. Piyakârini n. pr. 109. Piyagamtha n. pr. Th. 10. piyamgu priyangu 37. piyadamsana priyadarçana 9, 46, 51, 79.
piyâ pitar Nom. 109, Th. 3, Gen. piuno Th. 3.

Page #170

Glossary
157
pilla ņ â preraņa 34.
puratthima (from the precepiva iva 5, 8, 118.
ding) pûrva 27, 63. pih â ņa pidhâna T.
puram dara id. 14. pii (pîti) prîti 83, 90, 91. purâ id. 89. Piidhammiya name of a kula Purimatâla n. pr. 212. Th. 7.
puris a purusha 16, 56, 58, 60, piima na prîtimanas e Mas. 15, 63, 146. 50; â Fem. 5.
purisâ d â ņ îya 149 etc. pîivaddhaņa name of a month pulaiya pulakita 46. 124.
pulaga (ya) pulaka 27, 45. pidha pîtha 15, 47, 60, 61. puliņa pulina 32. pîd ham add a pîțhamarda 61. | puvva pûrva 2, 16, 21, 68, 96, pîņa pîna 36, T.
S. 14–16, 33–36. pîņa ņijja prîşanîya 60. puvvaya ("ga) pûrva(ka) 8, 50. piya pîta 40.
pu v varatta pûryarâtra 2, 30, pîvara id. 35, 36, T.
96. pukk hara pushkara 118. pu v vâ utta pâryâyukta S. 33puccha id. T.
35. pucchiya přishta 73.
puvvim pûrvam 92, 94,106,112. pucchey avva prashțavya S. pûiyâ pûjita 68. 18.
pûyâ pâjâ 130, 131. pum chaņa proñchana S. 52. pûra see bûra 32 v. 1. pumja id. 32, 100.
pûrag a pûraka 38. pudha vî prithvi S. 45. pûra ya mta pûrayat 44. puņa punar 19, 42; punar avi Pû sagiri n. pr. Th. 11. 110; puņo 35 etc.
pû sam âņa pushyamâņa 113. pumdarîya pundarîka 2, 16, Pûs amittiya name of a kula 42, 44.
Th. 7. putta putra 9, 51, 79, 110. pecchanijja (pi") prekshaņîya punna (nn) pûrņa 36, 38, 41 T. 63. Punna pattiyâ (Panna") name pesunna paicunya 118. of a câkhâ Th. 7 v. 1.
poggala (pu") pudgala 27, 28. Punna bhadda n. pr. Th. 5. Pomdavaddhaņiyâ name of pun naga id. 37.
a cakha Th. 5, puppha pushpa 32, 57, 61, por â ņa purâņa 89. 70, 83, 98 etc.
porisî paurushî 113, 120. pupp hag a ("ya) pushpa(ka) 5, pore vacca purovartitva 14. 47.
posa pausha 152. Pupphacûla n. pr. 162. posadh a(com. paushadha.comp. Puppha da mta n. pr. 196. pâli uposatha == upavasatha) pupphuttara name of a vi- 128.
mâna 2. pura id. 90, 91, 112; 9jaņa
ph. 102.
phagguņa phâlyuņa 212. purao puratas 73, 105, "kâum Phaggumitta n. pr. Th. 11, S. 46, 48.
12, 13. purattha purastât 16, 62. pham dam â ņa spandamâna 94.

Page #171

158
Kalpasútra,
pharis aga sparça(ka) 63. / Bâra vai n. pr. (Dvâravatî) 173. phala id. 7, 49, 72, 98, 120, | b â rasa dvadaçan 166. 147.
| b â rasa h a dvâdaçâkhya or "câha phalih a sphatika 27, 45. 1 104. phâliya sphâţika (ratnaviçesha) | bâras î dvâdaçî 171. 40.
bala id. 10, 52, 80. phâs a sparça 32, 118; cakkhu bâlâ y a va bâlâtapa 59. 132, S. 44.
bâ vattarim dvâsaptati 74, 147, phâsittâ sprishțvâ (asevya) 211. S. 63.
bâyîsa dvâvimçati 225. phulla id. T. 59.
bâsîim dvyaçîti 30. phusiya phusâra (9) S. 28, 30. bâ hattarim see bâvattarim pheņa phena 39, 43. T.
74 v. l.
bâhirao vâhyatas 32. b.
bâhiriya vâhya 57, 58, 62, battîsa dvâtrimçat 14; âe 14. 100, 122. baddha id. suo 34.
biiya dvitîya Th. 9. ba mdh a ņ a bandhana 124, 127, bimdu id. 42. 147.
bî y a dvitîya Th. 7. bamdh ujivaga bandhujîvaka bîya (vîya) bija 98, S. 44, 45, 55. 59.
bujjh. V budh. "amti S. 63, Câhi Bambha n. pr. Th. 6.
111. bambh a ņ ņaya (nn) brâhma-buddh a id. 16, 124, 147. nya(ka) 10.
buddhi id. 8, 50, 120. Bam bh a diviyâ name of a bûra (pûra) bâdara 32. câkhâ Th. 11.
bemi bravîmi S. 64. bambha yâri brahmacârin 118. bomdi (vapus, see E. Kuhn BeiBambhalijja name of a kula / träge p. 41) 14. Th. 9.
bohaya bodhaka 16, 59. Bambhisum dari n. pr. 215. bohi bodhi 16. bala id. 52, 80, 90, 91, 115. bohiya bodhita 42. Baladeva id. 17, 18, 19, 77. balâha ya valâka 42.
bh. balikam ma balikarman 66, 95. bhagavam (bhay") bhagavat baliya balin S. 17.
Sing. Nom. "vam 1, 2, 3 etc. Acc. Balissa ha n. pr. Th. 6.
Ovam 15, 16, 21; "vamtam 16; bahiy â bahis 120.
Gen. Ovao 16, 28, 'vamtassa 118. ba hu id. 2, 9, 10, 37, 61, 79, 96; Pl. Nom. "vamto S. 61; (vamte
Nom. pl. bahave 89, 98; Instr. Acc. 21; Gen. "vamtâņam 16. bahûhim 133; "hi 97; bahûim bhaga va î bhagavati 36.
114; Gen. bahûņam 115, S. 64. bhagin î bhaginî 109, Th. 5. b a h u may a bahumata S. 19. b ham ga id. 43, S. 39. ba hula id. 30,113,124. – .59. bhattitta bhartřitva 14. Bâ ñ â rasi Vârâņasî 150, 157. bhaniya bhanita Th. 4. bâyara bâdara 27.
bhamdag a bhânďaka S. 36. b 4 411s a m dvicatvarimoat 74, Ibh am da m a t t a bhandamatra
147, "a 195, 196; Câe 228.! 118.

Page #172

Glossary
159
bhatta bhakta neut. 116, 120, ! Bhâr add â y a(Bhâradvâja) name 133, 147, S. 20, 21 etc.
of a gotra Th. 1, 9. bhatti bhakti 37, 44, 48, 61, 63. Bhâ ra ha bhârata 2, 15, 28. "bhattiya bhakti(ka) nicca" s. bhâriya bhâryâ 2, 15, 21 etc.
20, 25; cauttha" S. 21, 25; L 109. chattha' S. 22, 25; atthama' bhàrumda id. 118.
S. 23, 25; vigittha' S. 24, 25. bh â va id. 10, 19, 52, 80, 121, bhadd a bhadra 111, 145. "âsana 128, 142. 5, 48, 63, 68.
bh â vemâņa bhâvayamâna 120. Bhad da n. pr. Th. 12, 13; | bhâsai bhâshate S. 64. Th. 12.
bhâs a r å si bhasmaraçi 129,130. Bhad daguttiya name of a bhâs â bhâshâ 118. kula Th. 8.
bhâsura id. 14, 41; "tara 43. Bhad dajasa n. pr. Th. 6, 8. bhikkh âg a bhikshuka 17, 19. Bhaddaja siya name of a kula bhikk h â y a ra bhikshâcara 17 Th. 8.
1 y. 1. Bhad da bâhu n. pr. Th. 4, 5. | bhikkh â y ariya ("iriya) bhibhadday a bhadraka 110. kshâcarya S. 10–13. Bhadda ya n. pr. Th. 13. bhikkhu bhikshu S. 10, 25, Bhad dijjiya name of a câkhâ ! 26, 31, 46–51. Th. 8.
bhim gu bhriñgu S. 45. Bhaddiy â n. pr. 122.
bhittum bhettum 40. bha mte bhadanta 133, Th. 1, bhilimga ('amgu) masûra S. S. 1, 14-16, 18 etc.
33--35. bha ma bhrama 43.
b hujjo bhûyas 11, S. 64. bha m a m â ņ a bhramamâiņa 43. bhumj. V bhuj Pejjâ S. 41; b hamar a bhramara 37, 42. "amâņa 14, fem. 13. bham u ha bhrú S. 43.
bhutta bhukta 105, 121. bhay a id. 16,95, 107, 114, 118. bhuy a bhuja 15, 61. bha ya m â ņ a bhajyamâna(sevy') bh û mi id. 32, 92, 96, S. 47, 95.
55; == kâla 146, 167, 181. bhaya yam see bhagavam. bhûy a bhậta 17, 19, 37, 97, bhariya bhârita Th. 13.
105. bhav. V bhû."ai S. 14–16; "amti Bhûyadinnâ n. pr. Th. 5.
89, S. 44, 55; au 99, 114; Bh ủy ân. pr. Th. 5. Missai 7,49, 72 etc. "issam part. | b hûs a ņ a bhûshaņa 15, 36, 41.
fut. 17; "ittâ 1, 94, 116. lbhûsiya bhûshita 61 v. l., bhava id. 2, S. 63.
100. bhavana bhavana 4, 33, 66, bhey a bheda 41.
88, 89, 92, 98, 115; (vai 99. b herav a bhairava 108, 114. bhavya bhavya 17, 22. bheri id. 102, 115. bh âg a id. 27, 32, 37, 100. bho id. 57, 64. bh â gi bhagin 121.
bho kk hesi bhokshyasi S. 18. bhâņiy avva bhâņitavya 154, bhoga id. 9, 13, 14, 79; (guru
171, S. 39, 49, 50, 52. I sthânîya) 18, 22. 5 h ấy a bhaga 63, 103.
b hocca (bhu") bhuktvà S. 29, bhây â bhrâtri Nom. 109.
36.

Page #173

160
Kalpasútra.
bho yaņa bhojana 95, 104, Maņa ga n. pr. Th. 3. S. 26.
ma na hara manohara 115.
man â ma manorama 47,110,113. m.
maņi id. 15, 32, 36, 44, 48, 61. mai mati, opuyvaya 8,50; "sagara Manib hadda n. pr. Th. 5. Th. 13. viula" 142.
maņujja manojña 92 y. 1. Maipattiyâ name of a câkhâ maņunna manojña 47, 110, 113. Th. 7.
maņu ya manuja 113, 121, 143. mauda mukuța 14, 15, 61, 98. mano manas 121. mau ya msidu(ka) 35, 36, 40, maņogay a manogata 16, 90, 95; su 63.
93, 142. mauliya mukulita 15.
man ora ha manoratha 107, 115. maņsa mâmsa 60, S. 17. ma nohara manohara 37. ma msala mâmsala 34, 36. mamdaga mandaka 38. magara makara 43, 44. mamdala id. 36, 38, 40, 44, 45. magga mârga 16, 113, 114, ma mdaliya mândalika 78. 120, S. 63,
ma mdava maņdapa 61, 104. maggasira mârgaçîrsha 113. mam diya mandita 15, 63, 100. maghama ghamta ("imta) see Ma mdiyaputta n. pr. Th. 1. notes 32, 44, 57, 100.
manne (nn) manye 7, 49, 72. maghavam maghavat Nom. 14. m atta id. 42. mam kha id. 100 see notes. mattaga ("ya) mâtraka S. 56. mam gala id. 1, 34, 41, 61, 63, matthay a mastaka 5, 15, 53; 64, 66, 95.
Ottha Ostha 40. mam galla mâzgalya 9, 51; madda va mârdava 120, Th. 13.
adj. 3, 5, 6, 9, 31 etc. m add â hi mardaya, 2. imp. 114. maccha matsya 42, 43. ma itara vyantara 99. majja madya S. 17.
ma mti mantrin 61; maha 61 majja ņ a mârjana 61. "ghara 61. | mam dara id. 118. majjiya mârjita 61.
mam dâra id. 37. majjha madhya 36, 46, 61, mama id. 21, 26; mam' 57.
114, 227; "gae S. 64; ma- ma yaņa madana 38.
jjham majjheņam 28, 29, 65. may aņijja madanavardhanamajjhim a madhyama(ka) 122, kara 60. 147.
maraga ya marakata 45. majjhimaya madhyama Th. 1. maraņa id. 119, 124, 147. Majjhimâ name of a câkhâ Marude vî n. pr. 206. Th. 10.
malla id. 100, 114; "juddha Majjhimillâ name of a câkhâ "yuddha 60. Th. 9.
malla mâlya 37, 41, T. 61, 83, maņca id. 100.
95, 98, 100 etc. ma mju id. 115.
Mallai n. pr. 128. ma mjula id. 47..
Malli n. pr. 186-193. maţth a mrishta 32, S. 2. malliy â mallika 37, T. mada mrita 92.
m as â ragalla id. (a jewel) 27. mada mba id. 89.
ma sûraga masûra(ka) 63. maņa manas, 38, 92, 118, 121.! maha m mahat. Acc. maham T,

Page #174

Glossary,
161
mahamtain 42, Th. 13; Instr. mâyâ id. 118. mahayâ 14, 102, 115; mabâ mâ raņa mtiya mâranântika S. as first part of a compound, 51; see notes. . maha" before two consonants, mâruy a mâruta 40, 96. maho before a vowel followed mâla ya malikâ 36. by two consonants.
mâlâ id. 61, 115. "a 14, 36. ma hajjuiya mahâdyutika 14. Mâlijja name of a kula Th. 7. m a had a hiya maharddhika 14. i mâ sa id. 2, 30, 79, 96 etc., ma hana mathana 39.
"âim 114. mahattaragatta mahattara- Mâs a pûriyâ name of a câkhâ katva 14.
Th. 7. ma hattaraya ("ga) mahattara- mâsiya mâsika 168, S. 57. ka 110.
mâ ha mâgha 227. m a h abbala mahâbala 14. m â h a ņa brâhmaņa 2, 5, 8, Mah âgiri n. pr. Th. 4, 6. 13 etc. "kula 17, 19. m a h â y asa mahầyaças 14, 46. mâ haņ î brâhmanî 2, 3, 5, 15. mah â vijaya id. 2.
mâ his î mâhishî 14. Ma h â vîra n. pr. 1, 2, 3, 4 etc. 'mi asmi 3, 29. Mah â suv va ya n. pr. 179. miu mridu 35, 63, Th. 13. ma himda mahendra T.
micch â mithyâ, "damsaņa 118. mahim à id. 99.
mitta (me") mâtra 10, 52, 80, mahiya mahita 100.
S. 26, 28, 30, 57. mahiyala mahîtala 45. mitta mitra 104, 105. mahiya mahikâ S. 45.
miya mita 47, 50, 95, 110, S. ma hilâ id. "guņa (strîkalîs) 211. 54; see amiya. Ma hiliy â Mithilâ 122.
milam ti id. 67; milittâ 67. m a hu madhu 46 T. S. 17. misimisimta dedîpyamâna 15, m a hu y ara madhukara 33.
61. mahu yari madhukara 37, 42. mihuņa mithuna 42. mahura madhura 47, 50, 95, mis aya ("sa) micra 118. 115.
mîsiya miçrita 115. m a id. 55.
muimga mřidañīga 92, 102. mâiya meya 35 v. I., 36. mukka mukta 32, 36, 100, mâ da mbiya mâļambika 61. 118. Madhara name of a gotra Th. mukkha moksha 114. 4, 5, 10, 12, 13.
muggarag a mudgara(ka) 37. mân a mâna 9, 51, 63 v. l., 79, mucca ņti mucyante S. 63. 100; 118.
mucchijj â mûrchet S. 61. Mâņa vagaņa name of a gaņa muțihiya maushţika, painca" Th. 9.
116; cau" 211; mushtika 100. m âņa siya mânasika 121. Munisuv va ya n. pr. 185. m âņu sa mânushya 117. muņey a v va jñâtavya Th. 9. mâņus saga mânushya(ka) 13. mum da id. 1, 94, 116, S. 57. mây â mâtři, Nom. sing. 46, mutta mukta 16, 124, 147.
109; Gen. mâûe 93; Nom. pl. mutta name of a prâņa 124. mayaro 74, 77. base mum ut t a multi 36, 44. a 61. 92.
mutti mukti 120. Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1.

Page #175

162
Kalpasūtra.
muddiyâ mudrikâ 61. | racch'a mtara rathyâ madhya muddhan mûrdhan, sing. Acc. 100.
Pâņam 15; Nom. pl. lânâ 66. rajja rajya 51, 79, 90, 91, 227. muddha ya mûrdhaja 40. Rajja pâliy â name of a câkhâ muraja (uva) id. 102.
Th. 8. musala id. 100.
rajja vai ("ti) râjya-pati 52, 80. muha mukha 34, 35, 38, 39, rajj û rajjuka (lekhaka, comp. T. 59; fem. i 92.
lajuka Açoka Inscr. Delhi II) muhamamgaliya mukhama- 122, 1472 ngalika 113.
rattha râshtra 90. muhutta muhûrta 39, 113, ratta rakta 32, 35, 39, 40, T. 118, 120.
59, 90, 91. muh uttag a muhûrta(ka) S. 52. ratti râtri 39. mûla 33, S. 29, 32, 36. ramaņijja ramanîya 35-37, mûsâ mûshå 35.
42, 61. me id. 55, 92, 94.
ramma ramya, su" 32. Meyajja n. pr. Th. 1.
raya rajas 32, S. 29: meyanîya medinîka 96. rayaņa ratna 4, 15, 27, 32, Meru id. 39, 45."
33 etc. me ha megha 61.
ray a ņ â may a ratnamaya T. Meha n. pr. Th. 6.
rayaņi rajani 3, 31, 32, 46 etc. me halâ mekhalâ 36.
ray a ņikara rajanikara 43, T. Mehalijjiyâ name of a câkhâ rayaya rajata 33, 35, 36, 38, Th. 8.
40, 41. me hâ vi medhâvin 60.
ray â v. caus. of Vrac. Wei 63; Mehiya name of a kula Th. 8. Simti 58; "eha 57, tettâ 57, mottiya mauktika 90, 91, 112. 58, 63. moyaga mocaka 16.
rava id. 14, 44, 102, 115. mora mayûra 40.
ravi id. 42. Moriya putta n. pr. Th. 1. rasa id. 32, S. 17. mosa mrisha (or mosha) 118. rassi rasmi 59. 'î 39, mo ha id. 95.
Raha n. pr. Th. 11.
rahassa rahasya, a" 121; sao 10. y.
rahokamma rahaḥkarman 121. y a(a)ca (after vowels) 9,21,28 etc. râi râji 36. yâ vi (after vowels) ca api 92, 97. râindiya râtrindiva 9, 30, 51,
79 etc.
râiņiy a râtnika (jyeshtha) S. 59. rai rati 108, 118.
râiņņa (nn) râjanya 18, 211. raiya racita or rañjita 36. râ iy a râtri(ka),ega", pamca" 119. raiya ratika (?) 61.
râ îs ara râjeçvara (yuvarâja) 61. ra k k ha raksha 14.
râga (râya) id. 59, 100, 114. Rak kh a n. pr. Th. 12, 13. Tây a rajan 61, 89; Nom. sing. Rakkhiya n. pr. Th. 6.
50, 52, 80; Instr. rannâ 48, ra mga id. 114.
54, 64, 68; Gen. ranno 53, 66, ramgamta (itas tataḥ preñkhat) 72; Nom. pl. râyâno 106. 43.
ra y a rajat 38.
r.

Page #176

Glossary.
163
Or â ya at the end of compounds lamba mta lambamâna 36. Orâtra S. 1—8.
lamba mâna lambamâna 44. Râya giha Râjagriha 122, Th. lambh a lâbha 103. 2, S. 64.
laya, id. člesha 40. râ ya m â ñ a râjamâna 40. lay â latâ, ("a) pauma', vaņa° 44. ra y ah a m s a rajahamsa 5, 54, 1 aliy a lalita 61. 88.
lava id. 118, 124. ra y ah a ni rấjadhani 211. lahiya labdha 73 v. l. ra si rấọi 43, 45, 59.
lâiya, in lâulloiya 100; see riumai rijumati 166.
notes. riuvveya țigveda 10.
lâgh a va id. 120. rikk ha riksha 61.
lâ bha id. 9, 51, 79. ritt ha rishta 15, 27.
lâ saga lâsaka 100; see notes. ripu id. 38.
litta lipta S. 2. ruila ruci
lîlâ id. 36. rukkha vřiksha S. 29, 32, lîlâ ya mta denom. from lila 36, 45.
35, T. ruya ruta 211.
lukka luñcita S. 57. ruru id. 63.
luk kha rûksha 95. rûya růta 32.
lûhiya lûshita 61. rû va rûpa 9, 28, 34, 36, 39-1 Lecchai n. pr. (Licchavi) 128. 42 etc.
let thu leshțu 119. Reņa n. pr. Th. 5.
leņa layana S. 29, 44, 45. revaiya name of a park 173. lesa Reva î n. pr. 137.
le ha lekha 38, 211, S. 43. reham ta râjamâna 59.
loga loka 14, 16, 19, 111; iha", roga id. 95.
para 119. roma roman 36, 60. kûva 5, loņa lavaṇa S. 26. 8, 15.
lobha id. 118. Rohagutta n. pr. Th.6; Th. 6. loma loman 34. Rohaņa n. pr. Th. 6.
loya loka 1, 44, 97, 111, 121. rohin î id. ("i) 39.
loya loca 116, S. 57. loyaņa locana 36, 46, 59.
loya mtiya lokântika 110. lakk haņa lakshaņa 9, 33, 35, lola id. 43. 51, 64--68, 79.
lolamta lolat 43. lam kh a laïkhya 100; see notes. lohiya lohita S. 44, 45, "akkha lamgûla lângûla 35, T.
27, 45. Lacchî Lakshmî 41, 61. laţth a lashta (manohara) 34– 36, 40, T. 55.
va iva (after anusvâra) 46, 118. latthi yashți 40.
'va 118. lada ha latabha 36.
Ovai "pati; gâhâo nara" seña". laddha labdha 73.
vai vâc 118. lada hi labdhi Th. 13.
vaitta e vaijja see vay. lamda id. S. 9; see notes. vaira vajra 98. labhejja labhet S. 18. | Vaira n. pr. Th. 4, 11.
11*

Page #177

164
Kalpasútra.
Vairas eņa n. pr. Th. 4. vatthae vastum S. 62. Vairâ name of a câkhâ, ajja" Vatthalijja name of two kulas Th. 11.
Th. 7, Th. 9. Vairî name of a câkhâ Th. 9. vad. V vad. "aha 54; "ittae vaisâ ha vaiçâkha 120.
S. 52. vaula vakula. 37.
vad dhana vardhana 100. vamsa vamça 18.
Vad dhamana n. pr. 91, 107, vakk a m. apa+V kram. "aî 46; L 108.
amtio 19. Cissamti 19. imsu vaddha maņ a vardhamâna 113; 19. Camâņa 74, 76, 77.
see notes. vakkamta apakrânta 1, 2, 3, vadd h â v. caus. of V vụidh. "ei 5; 15, 20, 78, 91.
emti 67; "ittà 5. vakka mtî apakrântî 2.
va md. V vand. "âmi 16 Th. 13; vaggaņa valgana 60.
Wai 16; Me Th. 13. Ciya 68; vaggûhim vâgbhis 50, 110, ! "iûna Th. 13. 113.
vam daņa vandana 100. vagghåriya vyudgrâhita? (pra- vannaga varnaka (candana) 61.
lambita) 100, 168, S. 31. vannaya varna(ka) S. 45. Vaggh â vacca name of a gotra Vammâ n. pr. 150. Th. 4, 6,.9, 10.
vay. V vad. 'asi S. 58; 'ai S. vaccha vakshas 15, 43, 61.
18, 58; "aha 13, 54, 83; "ejja Vaccha Vatsa Th. 3, 11, 13. (ijjà) S. 18; lâsî 5, 8, 12, 21, vajja vajra 14.
54, 63, 113, 155; "amta S. 18. Ovajja "varja 119, 209.
Cittae S. 19, 58. Vajjan â ga rî name of a câkhã vayaņa vadana 15, 35, 36, 43. Th. 7.
vayara (vaira) vajra 27. vajjiya varjita 38.
vara id. 1, 5, 15, 16, 32, 33, vamjaņa vyañjana 9, 51, 79. 36, 41, 44, T. 80. vaţța vșitta 35, 36, T. 100. Varadatta n. pr. 176. vattam ti vartante S. 35. vârâ bhoga 128 v. I. vaț ța mâņa vartamâna 120,121. | variț ț ha varishtha 15. vada vata 174 v. l.
valla ha vallabha 38. vadimsaga ('ya) avatamsaka | vavaga ya vyapagata 95. 51; 14, 29, 66, 67.
v avasiya vyavasita 40. vadiya see padiya 209 v. l. vas. V vas. 'ai 211; "ahi 114; vad ah. V vridh. 'âmo 91, 106. Pamâna 211; "itta 147, 227; vittha 90.
vatthae S. 62. vaņa vana 38, 39, 89, 115. vasa vaca 5, 15, 50, 106. vaņam âlâ vanamâlâ 14. vasabha ("ha) vụishabha 4, 33,
nala vâ vanalatâ la 44, 63. 34, 61, 114, 118. vaņņa (nn) varna 32, 37, 38, Vasittha n. pr. 160. 57; 98, 100.
va siya avasita 40 v. 1. vaņņa o varņakaḥ 49.
vasum dhar â id. 118. vatta vyâpta 5, 12, 15 etc. vasu hâra vasu-dhâra 98. vattavva vaktavya S. 18, 58. va hai vahati Th. 13. vattha vastra 14, 63, 66, 83, vâ id. 17, 18, 19 etc. 98, 102, 105, S. 52.
vâ i (vâdî) vâdin 143.

Page #178

Glossary.
165
vâiya vâditra 14, 115,
krânta 2, 9, 19, 96, 104, 120, Vâub hûi Vâyubhậti Th. 1. 1 S. 1-8. vå ei vâemti vâdayati "anti | viutta see viyatta v. . Th. 1.
viula vipula 15, 44, 46, T. 52, vågar aņa vyâkaraņa 10, 147, 83, 104; "mai 142. S. 64.
viuvvai vikaroti, 2 ttâ 28. vågara ma na vyakurvat 138. vim hanijja vřimhanîya 60. vâgarei vyâkaroti 207, "ittâ 147. vikasiya vikasita 15. vân ama mtara vyantara 99. vikka mta vikrânta 52, 80 Vâņijja name of a kula Th. 9. / vigai vikriti S. 17, 48. Vâ niyaggâ in a n. pr. 122. vigaya vigata S. 43. vam a id. 15.
vigiţth a vikrishta, "bhattiya S. vâ maddana vyâmardana 60. 24, 25. vũ y vita 36.
vigga ha vigraha 29, S. 59. va y a vida 143.
viggovittâ (vigovo) vigopya va y a n a vacan 148, Th. 4, 5, 6 1 12. vâ y â ma vyâyâma 60.
viggh a vighna 114. va yur id. 118.
vicitta vicitra 32, 61. vârâ bhoga 128 v. l.
vicchaddaittâ vichardya 112. và ri id. T..
vicchippa mâņa('cha") vispriga vyala(ka) 44, 63.
cyamâna 115. vâlu yâ vâlukâ 32.
vijay a id. 2, 5, 67. v â så varsha 98; 2, 117, 129, vijay a name of a muhûrta 113, 130, 172; 2, 15, 28.
120. vâs a id. 14, 32, 172, 211. - 44. vijâ nittâ (vijâniya) vijñâya 93. v â sa mtiya vâsantika 37. Vijjhâ ha rago vâla n. pr. Th. vâs ay amta vâsayat 37.
10. v â s â varshâ 30, 171, 172, 174; Vijjh â harî name of a câkhâ "våsa 119, 122, S. 14-62.
Th. 9. vâsi vâsin 14.
viņambiya viđambita 35, T. vâsiņsu praet. of V varsh. 98. viņa ya vinaya 27, 58, 69. Vâsigțh a name of a gotra 21 etc. viņa sa vinâça 39.
Th. 1, 4, 6, 9, 12, 13. viņicchiya viniçcita 73. Vasiļķh å a woman belonging viņîy a vinîta 110.
to the Vâçishthagotra 108. Viņîyâ n. pr. 211. Vâsitthiya name of a câkhâ Viņhu (nh) n. pr. Th. 13. Th. 9.
vitimira id. 38, 96, 114. vi sini yasini 36.
vitti vřitti 7, 49, 72, 79 v. l. vâsiya vâsita 33.
vitthara vistara Th. 5. vasi vâsâ 119.
vitthinna (nn) vistîrna 35, 36, Vasudeva id. 17, 18, 19, 76.
152, 80. Và s up ujj a ni, p. 193. . videha 110; see notes. vâ han a vâhana 14, 52, 80, 90, vide haja cca 110; see notes. 91, 102, 115.
Vide ha dinná n. pr. 109. -- vi api, (after vowels) 10, 19, 28, 110 see notes. 42, 80.
vinnav. caus. of V jña. "ejja viikkamta (viti" vai") vyati- S. 18; "emâna S. 18.

Page #179

166
Kalpasûtra.
vinnant (nn) vijñâna 8, 50. vinnaya (nn) vijñâta 10, 52,
80.
Vinhu n. pr. Th. 12. .vipula id. 33, 90, 91, 100. vippamukka vipramukta 118. vibohaga vibodhaka 38. vibhatta vibhakta 32, 34. vibhâvemâna vibhavayat 147. vibhûi vibhuti 115.
vibhûsâ vibhûshâ 102, 115. vibhusiya vibhûshita 36, 61,
95.
vima na vimanas 92.
vimala id. 35, 36, T. 61. Vimala n. pr. 192. vimâ na vimâna 2, 14, 29, 44, T.; bhavana 4, 32; mahâ" 2, 171, 206.
vimâ niya vimânita a" 95. viyatta (viuṭṭa) vyâvritta 16. viyada jala S. 25. viyadaga vi-kaṭaka S. 36. viyadagiha sthânamandapikâ S. 32, 36.
viyarejja vitareyus S. 46, 48. viyâra vicâra, "bhûmi S. 47, 52. viyavatta vyâvṛitta 120. viraiya viracita 32.
viraiya virâjita 36, 61. viraiya virâjita 36. virayamta virâjat 15, 36. vilambiya vilambita, a 88. vilasamta vilasat 31. vilâijjai Th. 5 v. 1. vilihijjamâņa vilikhyamâna
14.
vile vana vilepana 61. viva iva 61 v. 1., 138. vivaniya vyapanîta 95. vivaddhana vivardhana, "kara
51, 79.
vivaga vipâka 147.
vivitta vivikta 95.
viviha vividha T. 64. vivvoyana (bb) 32 see note. visada ("ya) viçada 35, 36.
visappamta visarpat 34. visappa mâna visarpamâņa 5, 15, 50.
visama vishama T. visa ha id. 118. visâ emâna visvâdayat 104. visana vishana 118. visaray a viçârada 11. visâla viçâla 35, 36, 38, 39;
157.
visittha viçishta T. 61, 63. visâ hâ viçâkhâ 149, 157. pameavisâha 149.
visuddha viçuddha 18, 96. vises a viçesha 7, 49, 57, 72, S. 21.
"yiha at the end of a compound
"vidha, cauv" 60, 118; pamca" S. 44, 45; nânâ" 100; bahu" 61. vihaga id. 44, 63, 118. vihamga id. 44 v. l. vihar. vi + hri. ai 13, 14, 15, 92 etc.; "amti 104, S. 6, 7; "ittae S. 50.
vihana vidhâna 151. vihara id. 120; "bhumi 95, S. 47, 52.
vihi vidhi 61.
vici id. T. vitîvayamân a vyativrajat 28. vîya see bîya.
vira id. 52, 80, 114, "valaya 61. Virabhadda n. pr. 160. viriya vîrya 108, 120. visai vimçati sa" S. 1-8. visam vimçati 2, 150. vîsattha viçvasta 5, 48. vihiya vîthi(ka) 100. vuccai ueyate Th. 1, S. 1, 2. vutthikaya vrishțikâya S. 29, 31, 32, 36.
Vuddha n. pr. Th. 12, 13. vutta ukta 27, 64, S. 1315, 18.
veuttiyâ (punaḥ punas) S. 60 v. 1.
veuvvi (vaikriyalabdhimat) 141.

Page #180

Glossary.
167
veuvviya vaikriya 27, 28. I sam v â hâ id. 89 v. I. veu vviyâ fem. (punaḥ punas)' sam vahiya samvâhita 60. S. 60.
sain villiy & samvellita ? T. vega id. 39, 43.
samvuda samvrita 61, 32 v. l. vedas a vețasa 174.
saņ satta (qvâpadaviçesha) 44. Venâ n. pr. Th. 5.
sam sâra id. 119. vemâniya vaimânika 14, 99. samseima sasvedima or samse. vey a veda 10.
kima S. 25. vey a nijja vedanîya 147. sam hara na id. 171. veyâ vacca vaiyâvrittya S. 20. sa mhiya samhita 36. vera vaira 45.
Sakka Çakra 14, 16, 27, 29, veruliya vaidûrya 15, 27. 89; -- 14, 29. vela mbag a vidambaka or vai- sakkâro satkâraya Peti 83; lambaka 100.
liņti 105; "ittà 83. 105, "iya velâ id. 104, S. 36.
68. velliya vellita T.
i sakkâra satkâra 90, 91, 130, veya ma na yepamâna 94.
131. vesa vesha 66.
Sagad a muha n. pr. 212. Vesamaņa Vaiçravana 89. sagotta ('gu") sagotra 2, 15 etc., Vesa v â diyagaņa name of a 1 Th. 3; fem. à 2 etc. gana Th. 8.
sam kam ta samkrânta 129, 130. Vesalî Vaiçâlî 122.
samkappa samkalpa 16, 90, vesâ siya vaicvâsika S. 19. 92, 93. Vocchinna vyavacchinna 95, samkâ sa samkâça 138, 165. 127, Th. 2.
Sam k â siyâ name of a câkhâ Vomila n. pr. Th. 4.
i Th. 7. Vomila name of a câkhâu Th. 4. sa mkha çankha 40, 90, 91, 102, vosattha vyavasrishta 117. 1 112, 115, 118. vva iva, (after vowels) 59, 61. samkhaula çañkhapuța ? T.
sam khadi saņskriti (odanapâka) s.
S. 29. Sa sa copul. Prefix.
Sam kh a s ay a ga n. pr. 136. saiya çatika 103.
samkh â samkhyâ S. 26. sauņa çakuna 42, 96, 211. Sainkh âņa samkhyâna 10. samla va mâņa samlapat 50; samkhiya çâñkhika 113. i 47, 48.
s am kh ejja (jja) samkhyeya sa îlâ vi inti samlậpayanti 72. 27. samlihiya samlihya (vilepani- sainga id. 119. kritya) S. 21, 36.
sa mgama id. 115. saiņle han å samlekhanâ S. 51. Samgha y âliya n. pr. Th. 12. saņloy a samloka (dřishțipatha) sa mgh â daga (sim") çřiñgâțaka S. 38, 39.
100. samvac chara samvatsara 114, sacca satya 13, 83, 120. 118, 120, 148.
sajjhây a syâdhyâya S. 51, 52. sam vacchariya sâmvatsarika samcaya id. 42, 43. S. 57.
sa mjama samyama 120, 133, sam vâh a na samvâhana 60. I S. 53, 54.

Page #181

168
Kalpasútra.
Samjutta samyukta Th. 13. samnivå i samnipâtin 138. samjoy a samyoga 118. | sannives a samniveça 89. saţthi shashți 10.
s annis anna samnishaņņa 16. sadamga vî shadañgavid 10. sanha (ah) çlâkshạya 36. saddhî çrâddha S. 19.
sapp a m â ņ a sarpamâna(ullasat) samthiya samsthita 36.
42. samda shanda 59; vaņa" 89, sappi sarpin 96. 115.
sappi sarpis S. 17. Sam dilla n. pr. Th. 13. s'a b bhimtara sâbhyantara 100. San ha lâshạya 63.
sa bh â id. 14, 89, 122, 123, 147. satakkatu çatakratu 14. sama id. 32, 36, 44, 119. satta sattva Th. 13.
sam aiccha mâna samatikrasatta saptan 76, 140, 141, S. mat 115.
43; °ņham 14; otha (saptê-samaga samaka 102, 115. shța) 15, S. 63.
samaņa çramaņa 114, 130, 134, sattama saptama 171, 206. Th. 1. 13, 61, 64, S. 6, 7. satta may a saptama(ka) Th. 7. Samaņa epithet of Mahâvîra sattari saptati 168.
1, 2, 3 etc. sattu vatru 114.
sa maņ i çramani S. 64. satth a câstra 64, 73, 74, 85. , samaņu gammam âņa samasattha vâha sârthavâha 61. nugamyamâna 113. sadda çabda 44, T. 61, 102, sain a ņo vâs aga çramaṇopa114, 115.
saka 136; fem. "iyâ 137. sadd â v. çabdaya", "ei 21,56, 63, | Samatta samasta Th. 2.
99; "imti 65; "eha 64; "ittà samatta samâpta 110. 21, 56, 63 ; "iya 66.
sa mamta samantât S. 9-13. saddhim sârdham 13, 61, 72, sa mappa bha samaprabha 36, 104.
44. samta çanta 118.
sama ya id. 2, 4 etc., 118. samta crânta 60.
sa mâ id. 2, 147 samta sat 90, 91, 112. sa magama id. 41. samtâņa samtâna 79 v. 1. sa mâg ay a samâgata 33. saņti çânti, "giha 89.
sam â na sat 27, 60, 65, 66, 68, Samti n. pr. 189.
105 ; fem. "i 5, 99. Samtiseņiya n. pr. Th. 10, 11. sa m â ņa samâna 34, 119, S. 45. samtiya satka (pradatta) 108. sam â hadijja samaharet S. 29. samtharijja samstaret S. 21. samiya samita (samyak pravritta) sam dana syandana S. 11. i 118, S. 53, 54. sam ditt ha samdishța 30. Samiya n. pr. Th. 11. samdhi id. "giha 89.
samuggh â ya samudghâta 27, saund hipâla id. 61.
28, 124 v. 1. sannikâ sa samnikâça T. 45. sa mujjala samujjvala 44. sannikkhitta samnikshipta89. sam ujjá y a samudyâta 124,147. samninâ ya samninâda 115. samuday a id. 34, 36, 42, 90, samniy a ţţa samnivsitta, "câri | 102, 115. S. 27.
samudda samudra 28, 38, 142, samnivây a samnipâta 97. 222.

Page #182

Glossary.
169
Samudda vijay a n. pr. 171. Sa mb h û ya vijay a n. pr. Th. sa muppajj. samut +V pad. 'ai 4, 5.
19; "jjâ S.59; Citthâ 16, 90, 93. samma m samyak 13, 83, 87, samuppanna samutpanna 1, 117, S. 63. 2, 93, 120, 132.
sa mmajjiya sammârjita 57, sa mulla samta samullasat 38. 100. sa mussa siya samucchvasita 5; | samma ț ț ha sammțishța 100. ûsa 8.
sam matta samyaktva Th. 13. sa mûha id. 40, 44.
sam maya sammata S. 19. sa mohan â i samuddhati, 2 tta sam mâ ñ" sanmânaya", "eti 83; 27, 28.
"imti 105; "ittâ 83, 105; "iya sam pautta samprayukta S. 61. 68, 95. sampaņaddiya sampraņâ. sam muiyâ samuditâ 108. dita T.
sammui sammud ? (çobhana sampatta samprapta 16, 104. mati) S. 59. sampatti id. or samprâpti 107. ! sammey a name of a mountain sam pad hûmiya sampradhû- 168. mita S. 2.
saya çata 14, 61, 63, 103, sam panna id. 108, Th. 13. 136-145 etc., Th. 1. sampamajjiya sampramțijya say a svaka) 66, 88. S. 21, 36.
say ai çete 95. sampay â sampad 134-145. saya m svayam 16, 207. sam parivuda samparivệita 61. say a ņa çayana 32, 46, 95. Sampaliya n. pr. Th. 12, 13. sa y aņa svajana 104, 105. sam paliya mka samparyanka sayaņijja çayanîya 3, 5, 6, 147, 227.
31, 32, 47. sam pâviu kâ ma samprâptu- saya ya satatam 39. kama 16.
say ala sakala 44, 111. sampuccha ņ a sampraçna S. say a vatta çatapattra T. 59.
sara çara 38. sampunna (nn) sampûrņa 44, sara saras, pauma" 4, 32, 42. 95, S. 25.
sa raņa çaraņa 16. sampe hei samprekshate, 2 ttâ sa rabh a çarabha 44. 21.
saraya çarad 43, 118. sa mbaddha id. 55.
sararuh a saroruha (or sarorha) sa mba mdha id. 43.
42. sambamdhi sambandhin 104, sarasa id. 37, 61, 100. 105.
sarisa sadřiça 35, 36, 39, 40, sa in b â h â samvâha 89. see notes. 43, 59; "i 5, 87. sa mbuk kâ vatta çambûkâ- sarîra çarîra 2, 9, 51, 66, 79, varta S. 45.
104. sambuddha id. 16.
salila id. 42, 43, 118. sam buya samvệita 32, 61 v. l. salla çalya 118. sambha mta sambhrânta a' 88. savva sarva 1, 33, 37, 41, sambham a sambhrama 15, 115. 46 etc. darisi 16, 121. Sambhava n. pr. 202. savvao sarvatas 34, 41, S. sambhinna id. (sampûrņa) 140. 9--13.

Page #183

170
Kalpasútra.
savvaṭṭhasiddha name of a muhûrta 124; name of a vimâna 206.
savvattu sarva'rtu 95. savvannu (nn) sarvajña
121.
16,
sasamka çaçâñka 33, 35. sasi çaçin 4, 9, 32, 38, 61, 79. sasiniddha samsnigdha or sasnigdha S. 42.
sassirîya saçrîka 3, 6, 9 etc. saha id., sambamdha 43; "sammuiyâ 108. "saha id. 108. sahai sahate 117. sahakâra id. 37. sahasâ id. S. 29. sahassa sahasra 14, 39, 44, T. 115 etc.; akkha "aksha 14; "patta "pattra 42 or "vatta T.; "rassi "raçmi 59.
sâi svâti 1; 124, 147. sâijjiyâ S. 60; see notes. sâ ima svâdiman 104.
sâgara id. 4, 33, 35, T. 92, 118, Th. 13. sâgarovama sâgaropama 2, 150, 171, 191-203, 206. sâ diya çâṭaka, ega 15. sâbhâviy a svâbhâvika 8. sâmamta id. 63, 106, 120. sâmanna çrâmanya 147, 227,
S. 59.
samaveya sâmaveda 10. Sâm âga n. pr. 120. sâmâniya sâmânika 14. sâmi svâmin 49, 58. sâmitta svâmitya 14. 's â miya svâmi(ka) 89. saya sâta 44.
saya na svâdana S. 26. sayara sâgara 43.
sâra id. 90, 91, 112, S. 59. saraya çârada 118. saraya saraka (or smâraka) 10. sarasa id. 42.
sârahi sârathi 16.
sâla id. 120.
sâlâ çâlâ 60, 62, 102. sâlim ganavaṭṭiya sâlinganavartaka 32.
sâlisaya sâdriça(ka) 32.
sâ vaijja ("ejja) svâpateya 90, 91, 106, 112. Savaitthiyâ name of a çâkhâ
Th. 8
sâ vana çrâvana 168, 172. Savatthî name of a town, Crâvastî 122.
sâ vaya ("ya) çrâvaka S. 64. saviyâ çrâvikâ S. 64. sâ saga sasyaka 45. sâ hai sâdhayati (kathayati) 207. sâ haga sâdhaka Th. 13. sâhaṭṭu samhṛitya 15. sahar. sam hri. "ai 15, 28; "ahi 26; ijjissâmi 29, ittâ 15, 26; jjamâņa 29; 'iya 1, 29-32, 89, 90; "âvittae inf. caus. 21.
sâhassi
sâhasri 14, 134
sâhassiya sahasrika 103. sâhassîya sâhasrî(ka) 29. saha gâkhô Th. 4, 5 etc. sâ hâviya svâbhâvika 50. sâhiya sadhika 117. sâhu sâdhu 1. sikkha çiksha 10. sikkhana 10 see notes. siggha çîghra 28, 29. simga çringa 34. simghâdaya çringâṭaka 89. simghâna (nâsikamala) 118. Sijjamsa n. pr. 109. sijja see sejjâ. sijjhamti sidhyante S. 63. sitthi (setthi) creshthin 61. siniddha snigdha S. 42, see sa". sine ha sneha S. 43-45. sikta sikta 57, 100. sittha siktha a, sa" S. 25. siddha id. 1, 124, 144, 147. siddha name of a thova 124.
137 etc.

Page #184

Glossary.
171
Siddhattha Siddhârtba 21, sukka çushka 95. 26, 28 etc. 108.
sukkila ("illa) çukla 40 S. sidd hatthaya siddharthaka 44, 45. 63, 66.
suk kh a (s0') saukhya 9, 14, 79. siddhatthaya na name of a sugam dha id. 60, 100. park 211.
su cariya sucarita 120. siddhi id. 16, 114, Th. 2. suţthiya sushțhita Th. 13. sippa çilpa 211.
Sutthiya n. pr. Th. 4, 6, 9, 10. siy å syât s. 26, 57, 58. = | Suņam dâ n. pr. 164. kadâcit S. 18.
sunim miya sunirmita T. siraya çiraska 61; = çiroja sutta supta 3, 6, 31, 32. S. 57.
sutta sûtra Th. 13, S. 63, 64. siras â Inst. çirasâ Th. 13, sutta ya sûtraka 36, 61.
vattam vyâptam 5, 12, 15 etc. Sudam saņ â n. pr. 109; name Sirî çrî 43.
of a palanquin 211. siri çrî 35, siri 41, 42, 43. suddha çuddha 2, 34, 61, 66, Sirigutta n. pr. Th. 6.
96, 104, 118, 120. Siriadha n. pr. Th. 6.
suddhamta çuddhânta 39 v. l. siriya çri(ka) T.
suddhappa çuddhâtman 66. Sirihara n. pr. 160.
suddhaviyada ushṇajala, see sirîs a çirîsha 37.
notes S. 25. silâ çilâ, "a 90, 91, 112. sumdara id. 9, 34, 36, 79. siliţtha çlishța, su 35, T., 61. sunna çûnya 89. siva çiva 3, 5, 6, 9, 16, 31, Sunnapattiyâ name of a câkhâ 34, 40, Th. 13.
Th. 7. Sivab hûi n. pr. Th. 12, 13. Supâsa n. pr. 109; n. pr. 198. Sivâ n. pr. 171.
Suppadibuddha n. pr. Th. siviyâ çivikå 157, ("bi") 211. 4, 6, 9, 10. sihara çikhara 36, 168. subha çubha 28, 33, 38, 41, sih â çikhâ S. 43.
46. sihi çikhin 4, 32, 46.
Subha n. pr. 160. sîya çîta 39, 95.
subhag a çubha 36; (a jewel) 27. Sîyala n. pr. 195–203. Subhadd â n. pr. 217. sîyâ çivikâ 113, 116, 157. Sumai n. pr. 200. sila cila Th. 13, S. 53, 54. Sumaņab hadda n. pr. Th. 5. sîsa çishya Th. 6, S. 4, 5. sumiņa svapna 3, 5, 9, 13, T. sîh a simha 4, 16, 33, 35, 40 T. 47--50 etc. Sîha n. pr. Th. 12, 13.
suya çuka 59. Sihagiri n. pr. Th. 4, 10, 11. sura id. 14, 15, 44. sîh â saņa simhâsana 14, 15, suratta surakta 59. 16, 29, 57.
surabhi ("hi) id. 15, 32, 37, su" Prefix su.
T. 61, 100. "tara 42. sui cuci 61, 100, 105; "a 104. Sulasâ n. pr. 137. suiya cuci v. l.
su vanna (ạn) suvarna 61, 90, suka ya sukrita 61, 100.
91, 98, 112. suku mâla see kumâla.
su viņa svapna 46, T. 64, 65, sukka çukla 114.
66, 68, 74, 207.

Page #185

ACHA
172
Kalpasútra.
suv vay a name of a day 113, 120. soga mdhiya saugandhika 45. Suv vaya n. pr. 163.
soccâ (su") çrutvå 8, 12, 50, 53. Suv va y a name of a gotra Th. sodîra (som) çaundira 118. 12, 13.
soņi çroņi 36. su v vay agg î name of a day 124. sond û çundâ T. su sam â id. 2 dussama" 2, 147. sobhaga çobhaka 38. su sâņa çmaçâna 89.
sob ha mta çobhamâna 36, 43. suha sukha 39, 60, 61, 63, 95, i sobh â çobha 36, 61.
119. suhâsana 5, 48, 104. sobhittâ cobhayitva S. 63. Suhatthi n. pr. Th. 4, 6. Soma n. pr. 160. n. pr. Th. 6. su hamma name of a vadim- soma saumya 9, 35, 38, 41, saga 14.
43 etc. a mma n. pr. Th. 1, 2, 3. somaņasiya (ss) saumanasyita suhu ya suhuta 118.
| 5, 15, 50. suhuma sûkshma 27, 35, S. Somadatta n. pr. Th. 5. 44, 45.
Som a bhûiya name of a kula sûm âla sukumâra 110.
Th. 7. sûra çûra 52.
Soratthiy â name of a câkhâ sûra sûrya 39, 44,59, 104, 118. Th. 9. sûrimagan a ? T.
Soriyapura n. pr. 171. sûriya sûrya S. 36.
solasi shoqaçan 161, 181, 192. sûva sûpa S. 33–35.
sovaciya sopacita 120. se sa 9, 51, 80, 119; asya S. sovîra sauvîra S. 25.
33--35 se kappai S. 11 etc.; sosay amta çoshayat 38.
== atha 133. Th. 6--9. sosiya (sa+ûsiya ??) T. seuya sektřika (or sevaka) 89. sohaņa çodhana 100, 101. Sejjaņsa (Si') 1) n. pr. 194, sohamta çobhamâņa 34, 35, 2) n. pr. 216.
sohamma name of a kalpa and Sejja în bhava n. pr. Th. 3. vaạimsaga 14, 29. sejja (si") çayyâ S. 53, 54. sohâ çobhâu 39, 41-44. Seņâ n. pr. Th. 5.
sohiya çobhita 35. seņa vai senapati 61.
h. senâ vacca senapatya 14. Soniya n. pr. Th. 11.
ham sa id. kala" 42; râya" 5. Seņiyâ ajja", name of a câkhâ ha msag ab bh a hamsagarbha (a Th. 11.
jeuwel) 45. seya çveta 44, T. 61, 63. hatth a hộishta 5, 8,15 etc. S. 17. seya m çreyas 21.
had a hřita 31, 92. sela çaila 35, "giha 89; "sihara hattha hasta 36, 115. 36, 168.
Hattha n. pr. Th. 13. sevijja mâņa sevyamâna 42. hatthi hastin T. Sesava i n. pr. 109.
Hatthilijja nume of a kula sesa 2, 188 sqq.
Th. 7. se ha vaiksha S. 59.
Hatthiválaga ("pâla "vâla) Soittiyâ name of a câkhá Th. 6. n. pr. 122, 147. sokk ha saukhya 51.
hatth’uttarâ uttaraphalgunî, 1 s'oga çoka 92, 95.
i 2, 30, 96, 116.

Page #186

Glossary.
173
ham tu hatva 114.
| Hâlijja name of a kula Th. 7. haya hata 15, 53. see âhaya. hâlidda hâridra S. 44, 45. harataņu ya haratanu S. 45. has a hâsya or harsha 118. harâ hi hara imp. 114. himguluya bingulaka 59. Harinegamesi Hari-naigamại- , hima id. 39. shin 21, 27, 30.
himaya hima(ka) S. 45. hariya harita S. 44, 45, 55. Hima vamta Himavat 36. hariy âliyî haritâlika (durva) hiya hita 95, 111, 211. 66.
hiya see hiyaya 42 v. 1. Harivamsa Harivamça 2, 18. hiyaya hridaya 5, 8, 38, 47. harisa harsha 5, 15, 46, 50. hiraņņa (nn) hiranya 90, 91, haliy å halikâ S. 45.
98, 112. hallo hali ya id. S. 45.
huduk ka id. 102. hav. V bhû. 'ai 1, S. 15 v. l., huyâ saņa hutâçana 118. 16 y. I. Pamti Th. 9.
heuya hetu(ka) S. 64. ha v vam bhavyam? (çîghram) hema id. 14. 132, S. 44.
hemamta id. 113, 157, 212, hâra id. 15, 33, 35, 36, 61. i 227, S. 55. hâra dhârî, vasuo 98.
hema mtiya hemantika 119. Hâriyâ y aņa name of a gotra ho. V bhû. "i Th. 8; mti Th. 7; Th. 1.
"u 107, S. 18; Otthâ 1, 3, 97, Hariyam âlâ gâ rî name of a 112, 134-146; "yavva ("ivva) cakha Th. 7.
1 S. 57, 59; Ottae S. 53.

Page #187

Druck von G. Kreysing in Leipzig.

Page #188

Additions and Corrections.
page 9 line 27 for Tika read Țikâ. , 13 in the note v. 4 for thânam read thâņam. , 21 add: It should be remarked that I have not aimed at consistency
regarding the orthography of the Jaina Prakrit. I thought it preferable in a first edition of a Jaina book to show how the case stands. It would have been easy to adopt one method of spelling throughout the whole book e. g. to write always nn or nn. But instead of doing violence to the instinct of inconstancy which seems to be planted in the Indian breast, I usually have adopted the spelling of the oldest MS. A when confirmed
by other MSS. Hence the same word is not always spelt in the same way. , 25 line 34 add: and contains 3040 granthas after 1307 AD. » 29 line 33 add: The MSS. of the Kalpasūtra may be classed into three
groups: 1) MS. A. It contains the best text. 2) MSS. BEM. They contain the vulgata. 3) MSS. CH, a mixed text, usually siding with A,
but not unfrequently with the second class. , 30 add: For the Digambara legends about Bhadrabahu see Lewis Rice:
Bhadra Bâhu and Çravana Belgoļa. Ind. Ant. III p. 153 sqq. In the Diganbara tradition of Kanara Bhadrabâhu is made the leader of an omnigration from Northern India. Amongst his disciples is Candragupta,
king of Pataliputra, who had reccived dilsha. 34 note 5,8 for EHM read CHM. 36 line 4 add icchiya padicchiyam oyan, Dovånuppiya! after Devâņuppiya! 36 · 17 for tâyattîsagánåın read tảyattisaganan. 36 1 23 senávaccain read senavaccam.
» 18 and 21 for jan nam read jan nam.
► 17 for vinaonam read vinaenam. 40 , 19, parinikkhamai read padinikkhamai. 40 note 27,12 for padi' CII, CiA read parinikkhamei A. 41 line 2 for tti read ti.
12 , bhûe read bbhûe. , bhûmi , bhúmi.
ûsîya ûsiya.
» payaraireya read payarairega, , 28 camikara , câmîkara.
30 tanuya , tanuya.

Page #189

page 44 line 7 for lambhamta read lambamta. » 14 dasa-disão dasa disko.
,, payaehim , payaehim 1%. , 25 , cara
, caru. 23 , aņuppainnam read anupainnam and add a note: anu
paimtam B. , sassirîyahim read sassiriyahiin. , nâņa read nâņâ. , naddha 47 read naddha.
, rayana bhatti read rayana-bhatti. 16 avilambhiyâe read avilambiyae. 21 and 22 for samiyâim read sâmiyâim.
3 for anteureņain real amteurenain. , 58 9 juie read juîe.
, 25 , saimam read sâimam. 61 note 113,11 dele sayâhim C. 62 line 4 add gamdha-vattha after puppha. 62 , 17 for jâva read jâva. 63 · 14 · aranno read aranne.
ânâ-pânue read ânâ pânue. 64 , 11 , thiim read thiim. note 122,4 add A after olio
70 line 19 for aparêjîyâo read aparêjiyao. , 74 , 2 , Mârudevîe read Marudovío. , 75 , 4 , râinnâņam read râinnânam. „ 77 , 24 , avaccejja „ Âvaccejja.
79 note 6,15 , Kumdhari · Kumdadhârî. 87 line 3 , ahâlamdam, ahâlamdam.
» 34 parinimie .... aparinimie read parimie.... aparimie. , 21 add Hem. IV, 78. after redolent.
13 rûpam after devatânâm. 24 , 37) before gumagumâyamâna. 11 for vîravalayanî read vîravalayânî, 41 kashta" read kåshtha.

Page #190

Page #191